



^ 



* y • o 



o> * • ; i • a^ 






> 



^ 



> ^ 



* v 



s • ♦ 



% 

*£ 



P -S fcall lfc2» *>* V^ CV\\ %(<. //h " - 

ill?* a v ^ °^MM? w ' c*^- 
r <y o ° " ° * *o 




V « »• ' « „, <*> (V , ° N c » <^ 







*- *'}rtizk**r ^^fe°- S.£b&X <? 






4 o 



International Studies of the 
Committee on International Relations 
University of Notre Dame 



THE 

STANZAS OF DZJN 
THEOGENESIS 

With Commentary by 

DR. A. S. RALEIGH 
(Hach-mactzin) Master Elder Brother, H. B. of A. 




HERMETIC PUBLISHING COMPANY 

SAN DIEGO, CALIF. 

PRICE $2.50 



[Copyright 1915, by A. S. Raleigh, all rights reserved.] 



-£> 



P&* 




FEB 25 1915 

©CI.A393812 



CONTENTS. 

Page 

Preface 3 

The Stanzas of Dzjn 5 

Text : 9 

Stanza I — Closing scenes of the Fifth Bound 17 

Stanza II — The Beginning of the End 23 

Stanza III — The Close of the Fifth Bound 37 

Stanza IV — End of the Fifth Boot Bace 43 

Stanza V — The Aftermath of the Fifth Bound 53 

Stanza VI — The Dawning of the Sixth Bound 61 

Stanza VII — The Sixth Bound and the Sixth Boot 

Bace ". ■. 83 

Stanza VIII — The Opening of the Seventh Bound.... 97 
Stanza IX — The Begeneration of the Earth 113 

PART TWO. 

THE FOUNDATION OF HERMETIC PHILOSOPHY. 

Page 

Hermetic Philosophy 131 

The Hermetic Brotherhood 137 

The Atlantean Brotherhood 143 

The Maya Brotherhood 149 

The Akkadian Brotherhood 157 

The Chaldean Brotherhood 163 

The Egyptian Brotherhood 169 

The Persian Brotherhood 179 

The Hermetic Brotherhood of Elephantis 183 



PREFACE. 

The "Stanzas of Dzjn'' is a book of poetry, dealing 
with the history of Creative Evolution from the ear- 
liest dawn of Creative Action down to the final con- 
summation, when the Universe returns into the Bosom 
of Infinity. There are reasons for believing that in 
its original Form, it was the product of the Nagas 
of Ancient India, though as we have it now, it is un- 
doubtedly influenced greatly by Hindoo and Thibetan 
elements. . These Stanzas have for a number of cen- 
turies been in the custody of the Buddhist Monas- 
teries of Lahdak. It was there that Madame Bla- 
vatsky obtained a number of the Stanzas. Some of 
these she published together with her Commentaries, 
under the Title of The Secret Doctrine as Anthropo- 
genesis, and Cosmogenesis. These Stanzas and Com- 
mentaries will be found in the First and Second Vol- 
umes of the Secret Doctrine. 

It was her intention to later on publish certain of 
the Stanzas following these, but her untimely death 
prevented this. The later Stanzas dealing with Theo- 
genesis, or the Evolution of the Divine Nature in 
Man, remained unpublished for a number of years. 
In the course of time, they fell into the hands of Thg 
Temple of the People, who published them in the 
Temple Artisan. In this way they fell into the hands 
of the Author, who was requested to write a Com- 
mentary on them. This he did, the Temple of the 
People promising to publish it. He has now waited 
two years, and they have made not the slightest move 
in that direction, and hence it becomes evident that 
if the public are ever to have the benefit of these Com- 
mentaries, he must publish them himself. Through 
the Hermetic Publishing Company, he is now able to 
bring them out. He has determined to add to them 
certain articles dealing with Hermetic Philosophy, in 



order that the reader may the better understand the 
principles enunciated in the Commentary, these Ar- 
ticles will be found in the Second Part of the book. 

The Author trusts that this volume will enable the 
reader to better understand the Esoteric Kosmogany 
of the Ancients. He begs to assure the reader that 
this work is authoritative, and is the last word in such 
matters, as he has full authority to speak in regard 
to all Hermetic Mysteries. His reason for publishing 
these matters at this time is the fact that he is con- 
vinced that we are now living in the time of the Great 
Transition, and that those things which have been 
kept secret for ages must now be revealed. 

He acknowledges his indebtedness to the Temple 
Artisan for the Text of the Stanzas, from which pub- 
lication it was taken. 

In offering to the public a work on Transcendental 
Occultism, particularly one dealing with the subject 
from a purely Kosmical standpoint, the Author real- 
izes that he has much opposition to overcome, on 
account of the Individualistic view that has grown 
up in this country, but at the same time, he feels that 
the interest of Truth and Progress demands that he 
shall take this stand, and in this spirit, he hands to 
the people this work on Creative Evolution, viewed 
from the Esoteric and Hermetic standpoint, feeling 
that it is the greatest contribution to Hermetic Liter- 
ature thus far given to the world. 

DR. A. S. RALEIGH, 

Master Elder Brother, 

Hermetic Brotherhood of Atlantis. 



Oceano, Calif., Dec. 1st, 1914. 



THEOGENESIS 



THE STANZAS OF DZJN 

There has been some criticism recently as to the 
authenticity of the Stanzas of Dzjn, which, together 
with the Commentaries, have been run in serial form 
in the columns of Temple Talks. It has been alleged by 
some of our readers and others who are not our readers 
that they are not authentic, but are in fact Astral Rub- 
bish. This accusation has been brought against them 
by the editor of the Word, and by at least two other 
persons who are looked upon by many as authorities 
on occult matters. Some of these criticisms are based 
upon a lack of confidence in the Temple of the People, 
who first brought these Stanzas to the notice of the 
public, while others evidently do not like some of the 
things stated in the Stanzas. Now it is evident that 
in literary criticism we must confine our criticism to 
the merits of the particular piece of literature, and not 
be influenced by our opinion of those who have given 
it circulation. The real question for each one of us to 
solve is this : Do the Stanzas upon their face indicate 
that they are authentic? The question of authenticity 
is in reality a question of whether they are a bona fide 
continuation of the Stanzas commented upon in the 
Secret Doctrine, or forgeries that are designed to pass 
for such continuation. 

In criticism of this nature there are but two elements 
that may enter into the equation, viz., style and the 
nature of the Doctrines taught. The style of the Stan- 
zas of Theogenesis and that of the Stanzas of Kosmo- 
genesis and Anthropogenesis is identical. This dem- 
onstrates that they were all written by the same party, 
or else that the Stanzas of Theogenesis were forged 
by some one able to exactly duplicate the style of the 
original Stanzas. When one realizes the great diffi- 
culty which anyone meets with in an effort to dupli- 
cate the style of another this seems impossible. Then 
we must bear in mind that in this case the difficulty 
is greatly increased by reason of the fact that there 
are in both sections of the Stanzas numerous technical 
terms belonging to a Dead Language with which not 
one connected with the Temple of the People is at all 
familiar, and also that there are technical terms con- 



THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 



nected with religious ideas as well as philosophical 
doctrines of which the leaders of the Temple of the 
People are entirely ignorant. Add to this the fact that 
these Stanzas are in the form of Oriental Poetry, and 
that the meter had to be preserved as well as all the 
other matters, the difficulty in the way of a forgery 
that would not be transparent at first glance becomes 
well nigh unsurmountable. 

Now, when we come to the other element of criti- 
cism, viz., that of Doctrine, the difficulty in the way 
of forgery becomes even greater. It is to be borne in 
mind that the Stanzas of Dzjn are in reality a work 
on Creative Evolution. The Stanzas of Kosmogenesis 
deal with the Evolutionary Forces that were operative 
in the engendering of the Kosmos. Throughout this 
entire series there is presented a certain theory of Evo- 
lution. In the Stanzas of Anthropogenesis this same 
Theory of Evolution is applied to the generation of 
Man, showing that it is the same system that is opera- 
tive throughout the two sections of the Stanzas. Now, 
in the Stanzas of Theogenesis we find the workings of 
the Creative Evolutionary Process applied to the Evo- 
lution of Godhood in Man. It is evident that Theo- 
genesis gives to us the workings of the identical forces 
that have in the past evolved the Kosmos and Man. 
Not only is this true, but it is the same Theory of Evo- 
lution that is brought out in these later Stanzas. The 
Stanzas of Theogenesis give us exactly what we would 
expect to find as a result of what was given in the 
previous Stanzas, provided we understood the Theory 
taught in the former Stanzas. That is to say, Theo- 
genesis is the logical outgrowth of Anthropogenesis. 
Now it may be alleged that Mrs. La Due and Dr. 
Dower were familiar with the Principles involved, and 
that they formulated a system of Stanzas that would 
give expression to the same Principles. This would 
apply if they knew the inner meaning of the former 
Stanzas and had the Logical capacity to work out the 
future Evolution of Man, neither of which propositions 
is true of them. 

There is another matter that must be taken into con- 
sideration at this stage of our inquiry. There has at 
all times been an Esoteric Science of Evolution, which 
has been fully understood by certain men. This Sci- 



THEOGENESIS 



ence not only covers the Evolution of the past, but, 
dealing in Universal Principles, covers that which is 
to be. There are those who perfectly understand this 
Evolutionary Process and what the work of Theogen- 
esis will be. Now the Stanzas of Theogenesis in their 
entirety, so far as their Inner Meaning is concerned, 
are an exact duplicate of that Esoteric Tradition as to 
the Future work of Creative Evolution. Is this a coin- 
cidence ? Or was the Author of them familiar with 
the Esoteric Science of Creative Evolution and was he 
writing in the form of Poetry that which we know to 
be the true Science of Theogenesis? This Esoteric 
Key is not known to either B. S., R. S. or to the Author 
of the Commentary signed by the Symbol of Hilarian, 
whoever he might be. We know this, for their Com- 
mentaries manifest the grossest ignorance of the Eso- 
teric Meaning of the Stanzas, and therefore we know 
that neither one of them is in possession of the Eso- 
teric Tradition. Is it at all likely that one ignorant of 
the Esoteric Science could write something in which 
the Esoteric Science was perfectly revealed and never 
make a single mistake? 

However, this is not all that we have to consider. 
The Esoteric Science makes use of a definite system of 
Symbolism, therefore the Tradition can either be writ- 
ten in philosophic terms or else in the form of the Sa- 
cred Symbolism. Were an Epopt to undertake to write 
a work on Theogenesis in the language of Sacred Sym- 
bolism he would use every one of the Symbols used 
in our Stanzas in exactly the same sense as they are 
there used. We know that the persons who are ac- 
cused of forging these Stanzas did not know the Sacred 
Symbols, for in their Commentaries they have mani- 
fested the most erroneous views concerning them, not- 
withstanding the fact that they had previously had 
access to a Commentary giving their correct meaning. 
When people are so ignorant of the meaning of the 
Sacred Symbols that they cannot recognize the true 
interpretation when they see it, is it at all reasonable 
to suppose that they will be able to make use of them 
in their exact sense while making a forgery? Given a 
person ignorant of the Esoteric Tradition and likewise 
of the Sacred Symbols, is it at all probable that he will 
stumble onto a method by which he can write the Eso- 



8 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

teric Tradition in the form of its proper Symbols? Will 
Mrs. La Due's bitterest enemies assert that she is a 
master of the Mystery of the Sacred Animals? Yet 
those Sacred Animals are made use of in the Stanzas 
of Theogenesis in the sense in which none but a Be- 
holder could use them. If those Stanzas were origin- 
ally written in the Temple, they were written by an 
Epopt, and I do not presume that the most militant 
member of the Temple would assert that there are any 
Epoptae at Halcyon ! Furthermore, there are matters 
taught in the Stanzas that the Temple does not accept. 
In the Commentary now running in Temple Talks it 
is conclusively proven that, according to the Stanzas, 
we are now in the Sixth Round, and that the 10th Ava- 
tar is now living upon the Earth, and this is flatly con- 
trary to the Teaching of the Temple. Is it at all likely 
that they would consciously put out something that 
contradicted their own teaching? If they understood 
the Inner Meaning of the Stanzas they would teach 
altogether different to what they do. Is it thinkable 
that a people would forge something that they them- 
selves did not understand? Forgeries are not made in 
that way. For the reasons above indicated, and for 
others which we have no space to enumerate, it is evi- 
dent that the Stanzas are an authentic fragment of the 
Esoteric Tradition, and that therefore the Temple of 
the People has merely passed it on to others. 



THEOGENESIS 



THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

THEOGENESIS. 

(Text: Temple Artisan, 1906, 1912, 1913.) 

Stanza I. 

1. Since Fohat gathered two lines of fire in a close 
embrace, forming a circle of flame to make room for 
the feet of the Fifth, have the demi-Gods been filling 
that Kosmic field with images of themselves. 

2. To and fro have the first-born run, darting be- 
hind each Flaming Sword that sprang from the head 
of the Mighty One, while seeking for Pasture against 
the day of the birth of the great Red Cow. The milk 
of that cow will gather and flow in rivers of Water 
and Wine to quench the thirst of the twice-born Lords 
of the Sacred Mystic Fire. 

Stanza II. 

3. Said the Radiant One to the Shining Face: I 
will cause a shade to cover thee for a day and a night 
of time. I will brood thy young, and bring them forth 
in strength and might when the shade has passed from 
thy face and thou shinest forth once more. 

4. For thou shalt shine again with seven-fold light, 
and the face of thy First-born Son shall reflect the 
light that shines from thine own. The black and 
brown shall be no more, and the golden-hued shall 
awaken from sleep, and rule as they ruled of yore. 

5. Fire and flood, acid and blood, shall flow in 
streams and drench the star with the blackened face. 
The once bright sons of the demi-Gods have cast deep 
shadows upon that face ; they have stolen the fire that 
lightened its eyes and molded it into a gleaming mass 
to fetter and bind their once lithe limbs. Vengeance 
swift will overtake and cast them into the pit. 

6. When the circle of flame shall open again and 
the line of life be loosed from thrall, the five will fall 
into the six, and Surabhi's teats will deliver four doves 
— each bearing a branch of the Sacred Ash for the help 



10 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

and healing of Maya's sons. Fohat will once more 
cross the line with another and mightier stride, and 
will draw the downward arc of the line of life to an 
upward sweep, by the strength of his own right arm. 

Stanzas III. 

7. The four-fold Lahs will emit from their loins the 
germs that shall grow into three-fold coverings of 
animal forms, of fish and of fowl for the service of 
man. 

8. No more shall huge creatures and crawling 
things find room on the Rim of the Wheel where 
dwelleth the Sons of Fire and Flame. The beasts of 
the field and birds of the air will meet and part in 
peace, and both shall feed on the purple grain, the 
gift direct of the Gods. All growths of the under 
crust of the Wheel shall be thenceforth forbidden, and 
man shall live by the power of his Will in place of 
coarser foods. When the Wheel has whirled one 
crore and a half, the Sparks will embody themselves 
in a fruit, the like of which no man hath known. The 
infant as well as the full-grown man shall eat of that 
fruit, and words of wisdom will fall from its lips, to 
the wonderment of the Gods. 

Stanza IV. 

1. Fohat has lifted his foot, but halts ere he 
reaches the limit of his stride. The Sons of Flame 
have cried to him in sore distress : "The Sons of 
Maya cannot reach the ring, pass not, if thou shalt 
place thy heavy foot upon their necks before they 
reach the Chaya of that ring/' 

2. Fohat lifts his voice, that voice long stilled, and 
bids the fiery servants of his will to take his ultimas 
um to the Sons of Flame : "I will not halt for Gods or 
men, but this much will I do," Go thou to Maya's sons 
and strike the sacred chord upon the seven stringed 
lyre within each one. Perchance it may arouse them 
from their sleep and give them speed to reach the 
goal ere falls my foot upon the nether side of the dark 
stream. 

3. Back came the messengers and said, "We can- 
not wake the sacred chord. But five of the seven 
strings of the lyre will sound, two lie jangling and 
untuned." 



THEOGENESIS. 11 

4. Fohat roused to anger, shot forth a stream of 
fire which circled all the Heavens and awoke the 
Asuras on the heights. Swiftly on the wind of their 
own wings came they from the realms of rest and gave 
speech to Fohat, saying, "Put down thy foot if so thou 
wilt and close thy stride, but ere thou doest so, know 
this, ere thou raisest it again we with our brothers, 
the divine builders, will have given of ourselves to 
Maya's sons that which thou wouldst now withhold, 
and the two strings of the lyre will no longer jangle 
out of tune. 

5. When the first full chord is struck then thou 
shalt die — for thou are old and thy work well nigh 
done, so cease thine anger and give some space for 
effort if thou wouldst prolong thine own labors. 

Stanza V. 

1. And wilt thou then make bold to cross my will? 
cried Fohat in his rage. Wilt thou dare the wrath of 
the Shining Face and His circling hosts? Take heed 
lest I set down my foot so hard the bridge 'twixt the 
Gods and Men be broken ; then could'st thou no longer 
minister to man, or strike the full toned chord. 

Behold I call the Lahs, the bright Dhyanis — the 
sons of Law and Wisdom — and He of the Shining 
Face, all, all to me — They shall decide. 

2. Out from his head, his feet, his left hand and 
his right, sped four vast streams of Fire. They sought 
the abode of the Gods, and swiftly brought them to 
the bridge whereon Fohat stood with lifted foot. From 
his navel came the Sparks which all unknown to him 
had power to overcome e'en death itself. 

3. So came they all, the Gods of the overworld and 
of the underworld, saying our power to make or to 
unmake is all but gone. The sons of Maya have taken 
our might and wisdom by violence. Thou, great 
brother, may'st finish the Fifth stride, but when thou 
shalt rest from thy labor and again shalt lift thy foot 
for the Sixth, — lo — thou shalt be alone. They whom 
thou now decriest shall be the Gods ere falleth thy 
foot on the Sixth Stride, and thou shalt not raise thy 
foot again, for the circle of Flame shall open for thee 
and thy line of life be cut in twain. 



12 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

4. Unabashed but with abated strength, Fohat set 
his lifted foot upon the nether shore of Time. Dark- 
ness overwhelmed all living things. The faces of the 
Shining Ones were hid from the circling Wheels. The 
Spirit brooded once again. 

Stanza VI. 

1. The darkness and the twilight of another Night 
were passed. The foot of the Mighty One was raised 
again, and with His torch He lit the faces of the Shin- 
ing Ones. The smoldering Sparks awoke to life and 
sought the teats of Suribi, and on the milk they drew 
therefrom, grew fat and strong. The Holy Mountain 
woke, and from its depths arose vast clouds of fire and 
smoke and thunderous sounds. The demons of the 
underworld came forth and shook the face of the Dark 
Star 'til once again it stood in balance true. 

2. Unto him of the Shining Face, Meru cried 
loudly, "Smile thou upon my face and unlock the chain 
which binds the lesser lives in frozen bonds, that so 
the new clothed Sparks make living things to grow 
for Maya's Sons to feed upon when they be come again 
to seek fulfillment of their dreams. 

3. Then came the Dhyan Chohans — the Devas of 
the Fourth — those who failed the Third. Said they to 
the Shining Face: "Let us now finish the labor 
wherein we failed; we have learned our lesson." Then 
entered they the bodies created for them. The fathers 
of the Fourth became their own offspring of the Fifth. 
They took unto themselves mates and created abund- 
antly. But their offspring knew naught of their 
fathers' offenses against the Gods, or the causes for 
karmic visitation upon them ; their minds were holden. 
Fierce and bitter was the struggle 'twixt them and the 
nature spirits clothed in lower forms, and with the 
demon hosts of the underworld. At times they lost, 
at times they won. They cried unto the images they 
made with their own hands, and to the stars, and to 
the invisible ones, "Show us the mysteries of our 
fathers. We are blind and deaf and dumb before our 
enemies. We grope in the darkness for the Light 
which lit the Fire which now burns so low within us. 
We know that Light burns clear and bright in hidden 
places, but ever as we draw near to it it recedes from 






if 



THEOGENESIS. 13 

us. The darkness increases by contrast when we 
have lost the faint gleam of that Light. Rather would 
we die than suffer always from the gnawing pain of 
unrequited longing for that Light." 

4. Then awoke compassion in the heart of the 
Mighty One — He who rides the White Horse in 
majesty — and He answered them, saying, "I will send 
forth my Son. He will be clothed in Fire and be as 
a torch to light the Fires in your hearts. From the 
Fires so lit will the true Light shine upon you." The 
space between the upper and nether waters of the 
heavens opened, and One came forth in power and 
glory as a sun. He stood upon the topmast arc of the 
Dark Star and touched the blinded eyes, the ears and 
lips of all the supplicants gathered there to see and 
hear and speak to Him. Said He to them, "I am sent 
to be a torch to light the Fires within your hearts, 
and I will stay with you until the Sacred Light shall 
shine so bright that every foe will stand revealed be- 
fore your eyes, but you alone have power to slay those 
foes. Go ye forth to gather fuel, and lay the Fires 
aright." 

5. He called aloud and the Great Mother descended 
with the Lipicas. They cooled and pressed the Fiery 
Sparks. Where they had been Three, Four and Five 
angled when the long night fell at the close of the 
Fifth, they were now molded and pressed into the 
Six and Seven angled. 

6. The Six Sons of Fohat came to harden, condense 
and direct them into form, according to the pattern of 
the Chayas of the Gods. 

Stanza VII. 

1. The wild White Bull o'ershadowed the Great 
Red Cow, and with one expulsive effort she gave birth 
to a Pure White She Calf. 

On either side of its head came a Golden Horn and 
in the middle sprang forth suddenly a Diamond Tipped 
Horn. 

2. Fast grew the Three Horns, many cubits by 
day. The Two Golden Horns circled the races of the 
Changing Star. The Middle Horn curved and entered 
the Earth and sought the abodes of the Serpents of 



14 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

Wisdom. It drew them forth from their retreat and 
set them in high places. 

3. When their eyes beheld the White Calf they said 
with one voice, "Thou art a sign to us. Now will we 
enter the Circle of the Golden Horns, and will give 
of our Wisdom to those whom thou wilt mark with 
thine own sign, and they shall be our Messengers to 
young and old alike." 

4. Two new doors were opened from the finite to 
the infinite. The clear white ray of the Divine Sun 
shone through the newly opened doors and did not 
break into fragments. The face of the once Dark 
Star was changed ; it shone with brilliant light. Its 
companion Wheels now caught the broken rays, for 
they were last in the race. 

5. The Great Mother cried to the One Eternal, "My 
work is done for this thy once rejected Son; and he 
shall rule my progeny, while I return to Thee." Then 
fell the bars between the upper and the under worlds. 

6. The Dragon of Wisdom descended, and with it 
the Diamond Souled Host. In their own diviner 
essence they enfolded the forms created for them — 
no longer Maya's Sons were they, but Sons of Will 
and Yoga. 

7. No more shall the bars be raised between the 
finite and the infinite, for the Sixth shall fall into the 
Seventh with ease. 

Stanza VIII. 

1. At last the Full-toned Chord was struck by 
Maya's Sons, and at the sound Illusion vanished. 
Truth stood full revealed. Knowledge, Power, the 
glory of achievement clothed the newly born as a 
garment. 

2. Adown the star-spangled path of the Gods — the 
path of lesser Lights awaiting birth in other forms — 
came One unlike the Gods, yet kin to them ; like unto 
man, yet more than man ; One clothed in raiment, 
glistening like the hoar frost in the sun; majestic, 
stern of countenance, yet soft of speech. 

3. From lesser Light to Light He stepped, and as 
His footsteps pressed each Star it gave a chord of 
sweetest melody. As He drew near and nearer still, 



THEOGENESIS. 15 

each new pressed chord was placed in song tri- 
umphant. 

4. At length he halted, poised aloft and bent His 
ear to catch the song the Stars now sang so clear 
and strong from far beneath His feet. 

5. The once Dark Star now shone with glory re- 
flected from His face and full and clear He heard the 
echo of the chord which hitherto had sounded only 
minor tones of woe and anguish. 

6. The King had come into His own and now was 
known to them. I am the first, He said, and I am 
last, and we are one. Out of the darkness hath come 
the light. Out of nothing hath come all things. Out 
of Death hath come Light eternal. It is done. 

Stanza IX. 

1. From the East, the West, the North, the South 
come the four Holy Ones. On their way they gather 
the hosts of destroyers thronging their path, and set 
them in swifter motion. 

2. At the ring ''Pass Not'' they pause, and with 
one accord cry unto Kwan Yin, "Speak thou but one 
word, a word of two parts, and we will bear that word 
"within the veil" upon our wings. 

3. Then with a loud voice Kwan Yin gave utter- 
ance to the word. It shook the heavens and reopened 
the path between the fiery red star and the star which 
had been cleansed of its blackness. 

4. Said he to the Holy Ones, "Gather your hosts 
and make fit habitation for the Angels of the Voice. 
They shall lead the new born Sons of Will and Yoga 
within the path I have opened, that they may people 
the fiery red star with a new race. 

Dongma shall open their eyes to the Glory of the 
Hidden Way. 



THEOGENESIS. 17 



THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

THEOGENESIS. 

Stanza I. 

1. Since Fohat gathered two lines of fire in a close 
embrace, forming a circle of flame to make room for 
the feet of the Fifth, have the demi-Gods been filling 
that Kosmic field with images of themselves. 

2. To and fro have the first-born run, darting be- 
hind each Flaming Sword that sprang from the head 
of the Mighty One, while seeking for Pasture against 
the day of the birth of the great Red Cow. The milk 
of that cow will gather and flow in rivers of Water 
and Wine to quench the thirst of the twice-born Lords 
of the Sacred Mystic Fire. 

COMMENTARY. 

Fohat is the active principle in the Kosmos, manifest- 
ing as the outward vibratory force, which thus becomes 
the creative principle in the Universe. He is, therefore, 
the Great Breath acting in its creative capacity through 
Matter. Lines of any character are but the effect of 
vibration in a given direction, hence they represent vibra- 
tory currents of force. The two lines of fire gathered by 
Fohat are the two currents of vibration set into activity 
by the activity of Fohat ; that is, they are the two active 
currents of the Great Breath as it manifests through 
Matter. In other words, they are the Positive and the 
Negative Principles, or Kosmical Electricity and Mag- 
netism. These two currents were acting through the 
medium of the Fire Principle, which will in this case 
represent the Manas. The gathering of the two lines of 
fire in a close embrace indicates the union of the positive 
and the negative poles of the Manas in such a way as to 
provide the proper base for the state of activity which 
is to be manifested as a result of this embrace. It was 
this union of the two aspects that prepared the nucleus 
for the Material Sphere where the Life of the Kosmos 
was to express itself in the New Aspect. This nucleus 
was the circle of flame which gave room for the feet of 
the Fifth. The Fifth here is the Fifth Principle or 
Manas and also its incarnation in the Fifth Race. Thus 



18 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

we are to see that the two currents or lines of fire are the 
Positive and Negative Currents of the Manas, and their 
conjunction means the creation of a vortex in the Manas, 
the two currents acting centripetally and thereby react- 
ing upon themselves, creating a centrifugal force which 
flows out from this center, thus creating the vortex wheel 
of the Manas, which perpetually whirls and in this way 
begins the manifestation of the Manasic Cycle, for this is 
the origin of the present Manasic Round which is now 
coming to a close. The Kosmos manifesting during this 
Round will, of course, have to be Manasic in its keynote, 
and therefore the humanity living during this period 
will have to specialize Manas, for the reason that the 
dominant note of the Kosmos will be Manasic during 
this entire Round. The Manasic Race is, therefore, the 
inevitable result of the Manasic Round. It is not true 
that they were souls who had worked out all the lower 
principles during the time of former Rounds, for the 
idea of merit in this connection is altogether wrong. The 
New Race is not the incarnation of the former Race, but 
rather the individualization of the New Round. This, 
of course, i* stated mystically. The meaning is that the 
souls at any time are the expressions of the Kosmical 
Energy active at that particular time, and not the re- 
sult of their own former actions. These souls are the 
effects of the Round which produces them, though they 
may contribute to some extent to the hastening or re- 
tarding of the next Round. It has been in this way that 
the Fifth Race has grown up during the Manasic Round, 
which has been produced by the action of Fohat upon 
the Manasic Octave. The demi-gods here are the diverse 
Kosmical currents which are acting upon the Manasic 
Octave. They mold the development of the Human Minds 
and therefore souls which live during this time, so that 
they are but so many incarnations of those Forces, hence 
they are spoken of as images of themselves ; that is, they 
are the expression in form of the forces which have organ- 
ized them. All the entities produced during this period 
are the images of the Manasic Forces which energizes 
them, and so it must be as long as the present Round 
shall last. The Kosmic field here is the Kosmos organ- 
ized by the Manasic Round. 

The Mighty One in the second Sloka is Fohat also. 
The Flaming swords are the destructive forces which are 
the result of that active force. The running to and fro 



THEOGENESIS. 19 

is the active life of the creations of those Kosmic Powers. 
Not so much human beings as the archtypes or Oversouls, 
that are first produced by the playing of these powers and 
which are manifesting through the diverse human beings, 
the Geniuses of the people rather than the people them- 
selves. They are the Creative effects of the activities of 
Fohat, corresponding to the Devas, only the latter are 
related to the body of the Kosmos, whereas these are re- 
lated to the individual life animating it. These first- 
born, that is the ones coming before man, being the arch- 
types of men, are all the time dodging the Swords or 
destructive forces of Fohat, and it is only as they are 
able to do this that they are able to live in the struggle, 
for life is the continual struggle between the creative and 
destructive forces of Fohat. This struggle is in the re- 
gion of the archtypes and only that which survives is 
able to descend into incarnation in individual life. They 
are continually seeking Pasture against the day of the 
Birth of the Great Red Cow ; that is, they are seeking an 
opportunity to incarnate in form and thereby manifest 
in life. The Earth life which we see is the field of their 
activity. When the Great Red Cow is born all this 
activity will have to cease, for then they will have no 
field of activity. 

The bull is the generator, and hence in a certain sense 
the Cow is the generatrix. She is in this sense the sym- 
bol of Isis and of several of the other godesses who fill 
the place of the Great Mother. She is, however, in a 
still higher sense the symbol of Hathor, the Suckler or 
the Wet-nurse of the Gods. The Cow is in India taken 
as the symbol of Maternity, and that because she is the 
Suckler the same as is the Mother, but this is in reality 
the Great Mother that is symbolized, but remember the 
Cow is the Great Mother as the Suckler rather than the 
Bearer. In a sense also she is the symbol of the Intellect, 
which feeds on the grass, that is the objects of sense. It 
will be seen that the Great Red Cow is the Suckler of the 
Next Round and of the Life which will manifest in the 
Kosmic Field during that time. The color red is the 
symbol of the physical octave, and hence we are to realize 
that there is to be at this time a new birth of the material 
universe. Because the Kosmos is to be born again it will 
be seen that it must be suckled, and to suckle the diverse 
powers of the New Kosmos is the function of the Red 
Cow. The Gods are Kosmic Powers and therefore the 



20 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

Suckler of the Gods is the one who gives nourishment to 
those Kosmic Powers. It means a new specializing of 
the Kosmical substance so that it may be expressed 
through the diverse manifesting qualities which are in- 
carnated in and manifested through the living beings in 
the Kosmos. 

The milk of the cow, that is this Kosmic Pap, the 
Mother substance of the Kosmos specialized for the nour- 
ishing of the New Life of the Kosmos, will gather and 
flow in rivers ; that is, powerful currents of force suited 
to the needs of the diverse powers of the overshadowing 
realm and on a still lower plane of the individual life of 
the New Kosmos. This milk will flow in rivers of Water 
and Wine. Water is the Mother principle, and repre- 
sents the flowing of the substance which must be the 
means of giving form to all things. Wine, by reason of 
its exhilarating effect, is the symbol of the life side of 
the Spirit, the masculine energy which quickens the 
activity of the principles in man and thus awakens his 
consciousness to a higher and more intense state of activ- 
ity, hence'it is the symbol of the masculine or life side. 
The rivers of Water and Wine then show that this nour- 
ishing principle will feed both the Energy Side and also 
the substance side of the Kosmical powers, and through 
them of the individual life which they manifest. This 
nourishment will be of the nature of the New Kosmos 
and not that of the Old. It is in this way that the New 
Round will manifest a Kosmos specializing its keynote, 
And that this will develop a corresponding Race in which 
this New Race Spirit will be incarnated. 

The twice-born Lords of the Sacred Mystic Fire are 
first of all those qualities of the New-born Kosmos, and 
second the souls through which they are manifested in 
life. They are spoken of as twice-born for the reason 
that the products of the present or Manasic Round can- 
not reach that state until they have been born again 
through the action of the New or Buddhic Round. Again 
the fact that they are termed twice-born indicates that 
they are not separate creations of the New Round, but 
rather those qualities of the Fifth Principle which have 
through the action of the New Round been born again; 
thus it is, as it were, a reincarnation of those qualities on 
a higher octave. It is this which makes them Lords of 
the Sacred Mystic Fire. Fohat, acting on the Manasic 



THEOGENESIS. 21 

Octave, manifests as the ordinary fire, but when acting 
on the Buddhic Octave he manifests as the Mystic Fire, 
mystic because it is the medium of union between the 
Mental Fire and the Airy Principle of Nirvana. These 
Lords of the Sacred Mystic Fire are therefore the cur- 
rents of Buddhic Force, which are the active qualities 
manifesting in the individual life of the Sixth Race 
Period. Because these Kosmical qualities constitute the 
Kosmical Oversouls which, acting through forms, ensoul 
them and in this way constitute the individual Souls, it 
follows that all that is stated here of these Lords of the 
Sacred Mystic Fire, these Geniuses, is at the same time 
applicable to the Souls through which they are mani- 
fested. Therefore, it is true that the members of the 
Sixth Race will be twice-born also. That is to say, the 
same ones who are now members of the Fifth Race may 
be born as members of the Sixth Race. This does not 
mean that they will be incarnated again through the 
agency of a human mother, but rather that they will 
gradually change the qualities which they are manifest- 
ing, so that they will no longer manifest the Genius on 
the Mental Plane, but will express that on the Buddhic 
Plane. It will not be a case of the same soul incarnating 
in another body, but rather that of another Oversoul 
incarnating in the same soul which we have had, and thus 
giving a new soul, and yet it will not be another Over- 
soul, but rather the same one born again on a higher 
octave. Thus it will be the same soul born again on this 
higher octave. It is to be borne in mind that one does 
not have to leave the body in order to make this change, 
for it will go on within him, and not without him, hence 
he may continue in the body and yet pass from one Race 
to the other, and yet he will certainly be born again. 
In fact, he must pass through both of these births, the 
natural Fifth Race Birth and this Kosmic Sixth Race 
Birth, in one life to be entitled to the distinction of the 
twice-born. This Stanza, therefore, begins the transition 
from the Evolution of the Fifth to that of the Sixth Race 
Spirit. At the same time it shows that the origin of those 
Races is not to be sought in man, but in the action of the 
Fohatic Force in the Kosmos. 



1 



THEOGENESIS. 23 



THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

THEOGENESIS. 

Stanza II. 

3. Said the Radiant One to the Shining Face : I 
will cause a shade to cover thee for a day and a night 
of time. I will brood thy young, and bring them forth 
in strength and might when the shade has passed from 
thy face and thou shinest forth once more. 

4. For thou shalt shine again with seven-fold light, 
and the face of thy First-born Son shall reflect the 
light that shines from thine own. The black and 
brown shall be no more, and the golden-hued shall 
awaken from sleep, and rule as they ruled of yore. 

5. Fire and flood, acid and blood, shall flow in 
streams and drench the star with the blackened face. 
The once bright sons of the demi-Gods have cast deep 
shadows upon that face ; they have stolen the fire that 
lightened its eyes and molded it into a gleaming mass 
to fetter and bind their once lithe limbs. Vengeance 
swift will overtake and cast them into the pit. 

6. When the circle of flame shall open again and 
the line of life be loosed from thrall, the five will fall 
into the six, and Surabhi's teats will deliver four doves 
— each bearing a branch of the Sacred Ash for the help 
and healing of Maya's sons. Fohat will once more 
cross the line with another and mightier stride, and 
will draw the downward arc of the line of life to an 
upward sweep, by the strength of his own right arm. 

COMMENTARY. 

That which is stated in a general way in the First 
Stanza is developed in a more detailed manner in this 
Stanza, and at the same time there are other aspects of 
the problem presented. The Radiant One is the First 
Purusha; that is, the Supreme Vishnu. He is the great 
fountain of spiritual light, the Great Spiritual Sun, as the 
Spiritualists say. He is Radiance in the highest sense of 
the word, for He is in fact the radiance of Para-Brahman. 



24 



THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 



The Shining Face is the Third Purusha, or Ishvara, for 
he is in a sense the manifesting face of Vishnu, and man- 
ifests the Brightness of the First Purusha. In the same 
sense that Vishnu is the Radiance of Para-Brahman, so is 
Ishvara the Brightness of Vishnu. The speaking of the 
Radiant One to the Shining Face indicates the stirring 
up of the activity of the First Purusha to such an extent 
that it acts upon the Third Purusha and exercises an ap- 
preciable influence upon his course. Not only this, but 
he even proposes to act so as to bring about certain trans- 
formations in the being and life of the Third Purusha, It 
means that Vishnu is to take control for a time, and in 
this way subject Ishvara to his will, even to the extent 
of subduing his brightness to some extent, and thereby 
acting upon the universe from another center. This can 
only mean that he is to act upon it directly, and not so 
much through the instrumentality of the Third Purusha. 
This cannot mean that it is all to go into Pralaya, for it 
is stated that this is to be during a day and a night of 
time. Now Pralaya is always night, while Manvantara is 
a day. As this is to be during both a day and night of 
time, it is to be both a period of Manvantara and one of 
Pralaya, hence it does not mean the dissolution of the 
material universe in the sense that this is ordinarily un- 
derstood in the teaching relative to Pralayas. Farther, 
it is not stated that the Brightness is to go out, but only 
that a shade is to pass over his face. Now it is to be borne 
in mind that Ishvara is the whirling, vibrating aspect of 
the spirit, the Maya in one aspect, which vibration is the 
generating cause of all the Monads. He is for this reason 
the personal God ; that is to say, the Mask behind which 
the Impersonal God or Vishnu is concealed, and through 
which he expresses himself in the Kosmos. It is when 
those diverse Monads, which, are but aspects of Ishvara, 
take themselves to be Ultimate Entities and not mere 
forms of the One Substance that He becomes the Great 
Ensnarer. The Race, then, is the continual playing and 
skipping of the Ishvara Spirit, which thereby organizes 
the diverse forms under which the Vishnu Spirit is con- 
cealed. This Race represents the activity of the Third 
Purusha, and the Manifestation which grows out of tfiat 
activity. The shade covering the face means that this 
activity and the resultant manifestation are to be checked 
for a time, and the only way in which this can be accom- 
plished will be by the concentration of a greater power, 



THEOGENESIS. 25 

so as to bring about a greater force than Ishvara is him- 
self able to express. At the same time we must not lose 
sight of the cause of shades. A shade can only result 
from the presenting of a dense body between the object 
shaded and the light, hence it will be seen that in order 
for a shade to be cast over the face of Ishvara it is neces- 
sary that some dense material be brought between Him 
and Vishnu, the source of His Light. This can only be 
by the arousing of the material forces of the universe to 
the extent that they will to a certain extent make them- 
selves independent of Him, and thus bring the Personal 
God into subjection to matter. It is this materializing of 
the Third Purusha that is to cast the shadow over His 
Face and shut out the Radiance of Vishnu, and of course 
the result will be that He will himself become more mate- 
rial, and will not be able to express His own proper de- 
gree of Spirituality. It is only proper to state that this 
has already been accomplished, for the Kali Yuga is ex- 
actly such a time of obscurity as is here depicted. But 
how are we to understand that this has been the work of 
Vishnu? It has been the continual expression of the 
Spiritual through the Material that has brought about 
this state of materiality in the Purusha itself. It has 
been because the Spirit has been operating in the external 
rather than the internal that this has resulted as it has. 
This has been the inevitable result of the Spirit's descent 
into Matter, and the material expression for which this 
descent was made. This descent was an act of Vishnu, 
and was as much a part of the Great Plan as the ascent 
up the Cycle will be when it has been entered upon. The 
Kali Yuga was, therefore, a part of the work of the Spirit, 
but was simply the deepest dip into Matter, at the end of 
which the ascent must in the very nature of things be 
commenced, which will give us the Sattva Yuga. This 
will also be the act of the Spirit accomplished through the 
inward activity in the place of the outward activity. 

The young of Ishvara are the Monads or Atmas that 
are generated through His activity. The brooding of His 
young by Vishnu means that at the close of this period, 
or rather in the closing days of the period of the shadow, 
Vishnu is to brood upon Ishvara in such a way as to be- 
gin the formation of an order of Monads w T hich will not 
partake of the nature of Ishvara during the Kali Yuga, 
but which will, on the contrary, be pure Sattva ; that is, 



26 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

they will be the Monads suitable for a Sattva Yuga, 
though they will be begotten as it were during the time 
of the shadow. Little as we realize it, the present time 
of materiality is the very time when the New Order of 
Atmas are being developed in the embryo ; it is, as it were, 
the period of gestation for those Sattvic Monads. The 
passing of the shade from the face of Ishvara is the as- 
cending of the Third Purusha from the external and ma- 
terial to the internal and Spiritual aspects of manifesta- 
tion. At this time Ishvara will return to Vishnu, thus 
drawing from his radiance, and will as a result be able 
to shine forth in all the Spiritual Brightness that he ever 
shone with before. This will be the beginning of the 
Sattva Yuga, and the Bright Shining will increase dur- 
ing the entire period of the Sattva Yuga, for the time of 
darkness and shade is at an end; we are then upon the 
upward arc of the Cycle of manifestation. It is in the 
opening days of the Sattva Yuga that those Monads 
which have been brooding and gestating during the clos- 
ing of the Kali Yuga, will be brought forth, so as to ex- 
press themselves in the New Yuga; that is, the comple- 
tion of the Forms which will constitute the perfect Atma 
will be through the Spiritualizing of the Purusha. After 
Ishvara has been spiritualized and made to shine forth, 
thus bringing in the Sattva Yuga, all the Monads that 
are organized by the activity of Ishvara will be of the 
pure Sattvic nature. 

It is in this way that Sattva will be manifested in life. 
At the same time it is to be borne in mind that it will 
take a considerable time for these atmas to dominate 
material life, for they must find time to incarnate in 
physical form ere all traces of the Kali Yuga can be 
wiped away. 

In the 4th Shloka, Ishvara is told that He shall shine 
again with seven-fold light. This means, in the first 
place, that He is to shine forth through all the seven 
principles in man and nature. During the Kali Yuga, 
Ishvara has been held in a measure of subjection to Mat- 
ter, but now He is to dominate all the lower principles 
and at the same time the Atmas are to reflect His perfect 
light. It will be a resurrection of Ishvara, in fact, which 
will cause Him to dominate the entire universe, and this is 
perfectly right, for the universe is but the Form through 
which he expresses himself, He being the Spirit of Nature 



THEO GENESIS. 27 

in fact. In the second place, it means that the light 
which will emanate from Him will be seven times as great 
as that which has emanated from Him during the Kali 
Yuga, for during this Yuga matter has dimmed the light 
of Ishvara, but in the Sattva Yuga this will no more be, 
and the light of Ishvara will shine forth in all its glory 
because it will be acted upon by the Radiance of Vishnu 
the Supreme. The question then is, why is it that Matter 
has been able to cast a shade over the face of Ishvara? 
It is because the vibration of the Third Purusha has been 
lowered and in this w T ay the material vibration has been 
able to gain the ascendancy, but now in the Sattva Yuga 
the vibration of Ishvara is to be quickened until it is 
raised above even the proper rate of Ishvara and will in 
this way approach unto that of Vishnu. It is in this way 
that it is to shine forth with such a great light. 

The first-born Son of Ishvara can be none other than 
the Buddh, the Sixth Principle or Kosmic Reason, the 
Logos, for this is the First Emanation from the Spirit, 
and is individualized in man as the Buddhi or Spiritual 
Soul. The fact that this first-born Son is to reflect the 
light that shines from the Shining Face means that at this 
time the Brightness of the awakened Ishvara is to be re- 
flected in the Buddh, and as a result the brightness of 
Atma will be expressed through Buddhi. It will be almost 
an Apotheosis of Buddhi into Atma. The full significance 
of this statement only dawns upon us when we realize 
that in the Next Round we are to pass from the Fifth to 
the Sixth Principle; that is, from Manas to Buddhi, as 
the dominant note of the Kosmos as well as of the Soul. 
Buddhi w T ill be the dominant note, but Buddhi will be a 
perfect reflection of Atma, hence from the very beginning 
of this Round it will partake of the nature of the next 
one, and therefore it will only be a matter of time, and 
that a very short time, before the Atma will entirely dom- 
inate the Buddhi and so this Round will merge into the 
next one: that is. the Atmic Round, when Buddhi will be 
drawn up into Atma in a sense, and so Atma will have 
been made the dominant principle of the Kosmos and of 
man. This means that the next Round must be a very 
short one, and the Sixth Race of very short duration, for 
it must shortly be merged into the Seventh Root Race, 
which will be the true Sattvic Race. This must be the 
case in the Sattva Yuga ; there must be a race which will 
incarnate the Essence of the Yu^a. Now the Sattva Yuga 



28 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

is to follow immediately after tbe Kali Yuga, and the 
Sixth Race can only grow up in the fall of the Kali Yuga, 
for it has neither part nor lot in the essence of that Yuga. 
Thus it will be seen that the Sixth Race can only be a con- 
necting link between the Fifth and the Seventh, which 
must be developed during the lapping period when the 
two Yugas are mixed and contending for the mastership, 
but the moment the Sattva Yuga has become absolute it 
can no longer be developed, but must gradually merge 
into the Seventh or Sattva Race. This, of course, will be 
the ultimate realization, though we must now return to 
the period of the Sixth Principle. 

The disappearance of the Black and Brown relates both 
to the disappearance of those principles from the Kosmos 
and also to the disappearance of those colors among men. 
The color of races and types is not due to climatic con- 
ditions as much as to the corresponding vibratory activi- 
ties of the Kosmos. There are vibratory forces in the 
Kosmos which correspond to all the colors, shades and 
tints and it is the activity of these vibratory forces that 
produces the corresponding colors, shades and tints. They 
are to be" seen in the Higher Planes of Nature, and also 
in the Ether, and it is these same vibrations which, acting 
on the Physical Plane, give to us the sensations of the 
corresponding colors. When the rate of vibration corre- 
sponding to a certain color is dominant in the Etheric 
vibration of a man or a Race, it produces in that man or 
Race the complexion corresponding to that vibration. The 
Kali vibration is black, for black is the color of disinte- 
gration, and She being the principle of wanton destruc- 
tion, will correspond to black and will therefore produce 
the black vibration in the magnetic bodies of all,, to some 
extent, in some more than in others. This black vibration 
will express itself in the gross body in the form of a dark 
skin, the proportion of blackness will correspond exactly 
to the proportion of the black or Kali vibration that is 
manifested there. The disappearance of the Kali Prin- 
ciple from the Kosmos as a result of the Sattva Yuga will 
be accompanied with the disappearance of the Kali vibra- 
tion, and hence of the black vibration, and there will, as a 
result, be no vibration in the Kosmos corresponding to the 
black color, or the brown either, for brown is a mixture of 
black with other colors. This will mean that from the 
time of the disappearance of the Kali vibration there will 
be no black or brown in the Kosmos. This vibration will 



THEOGENESIS. 29 

then manifest in man so that the black and brown vibra- 
tion will cease to act in his magnetic body and as a re- 
sult the black and brown colors will disappear from his 
skin ; it will be thus that the black and brown races will 
disappear from the earth, not in the sense that those indi- 
viduals will die out, but rather that they will go through 
a change in their vibration, and will as a result change 
color to correspond with the change in vibration. Of 
course this will cause the death of many of them, owing 
to their difficulty in adjusting themselves to the new 
vibration, but the fittest will survive. Not only will this 
change in the vibration work a corresponding change in 
the complexion of the people, but it will also work a cor- 
responding change in their nature and character. The 
two races, Black and Brown, have exactly the types of 
character that correspond to those colors, and when they 
have lost those complexions as a result of losing the vibra- 
tions which produced them they will also lose the qualities 
which grow out of those vibrations. It will be in this way 
that the two races will disappear from the earth and 
there will be left only the white and yellow and the red 
races. 

The Sattva vibration which eliminates the black and 
the brown vibrations from the Kosmos will at the same 
time intensify the golden vibration to such an extent that 
it will become the dominant color. The two colors of the 
Spirit are gold and white, or rather silver. The feminine 
or magnetic side is silvery, while the masculine or electric 
side is golden, hence it is to be seen that the positive mas- 
culine vibration of the Spirit during the Sattva Yuga 
will correspond to the golden color. The golden vibration 
will then be the positive vibration of the Kosmos during 
that Yuga, and the result will be that the dominant hue 
of the Kosmic Spectrum will be golden. This Kosmic 
vibration will manifest in the principles of the individuals 
dwelling on the earth, and will thus become to some extent 
the vibration of their magnetic bodies, though differing 
in degree in the different persons and races. This will 
manifest itself in a corresponding change in the complex- 
ion to the golden hue. There will grow up a race of per- 
sons in whom the golden vibration is so great that they 
will have the pure golden complexion as did Gautama 
Buddha. They will, of course, be the positive incarnations 
of the Spirit The awakening of the golden-hued from 
sleep does not relate to the awakening of individuals, but 



30 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

rather to the awakening of the golden vibration so that 
it becomes a creative and dominant force, and is thus able 
to manifest its power through man. All will not become 
golden-hued, at least not for some time after the time in- 
dicated here, but there will rather be developed a Saviour 
Race of golden-hued people, who will rule the world as 
they ruled of yore, when the Spirit was dominant in the 
ancient times. They will constitute a Spiritual Aristoc- 
racy, which will guide and direct the rest of the world, 
as the ancient Heaven Born Race did. They will indeed 
and in truth be the Twice-Born Cast to whom all author- 
ity has been given, because of their spirituality and 
strength. It is not enough that one be spiritual ; he must 
be royal if he is to rule, and in addition to this he must 
have all the elements of rulership, and this will be what 
will be manifested in the golden-hued race which will 
grow up under the fostering vibration of the Sattva Yuga. 
In the 5th Shloka the Star with the blackened face is 
the Earth. Its face is blackened because of the domi- 
nance of the Kali vibration, and hence the rule of mate- 
riality and destruction throughout its principles. The 
Fire and Flood, acid and blood, flowing in streams to 
drench it, relates to the terrible chastisement which the 
Earth must go through before it is freed from the Kali 
influence. It is the sword of Kalki directed with all its 
destructive power against the Kali forces which have the 
earth in thrall, and it must cut until it has removed all 
the vileness of the mundane nature. It is the terrible 
discus which must continue the reverse direction until it 
has disintegrated the Kali influence, before it can begin 
to whirl in the constructive direction and thus evolve the 
Sattva condition. It is again the whip in his hand which 
shall scourge the rebel forces, which are, however, not in 
themselves vile, into subjection to the Spiritual Will, and 
thus bring all into harmony. It is through this great 
trouble and agony that the new state is to be brought 
forth. Only through travail is the child born and partic- 
ularly is this true when that child is the Kosmos which is 
to be re-born. It will indeed be a time of trouble such as 
has not been since there has been a nation. It is this ter- 
rible period of pain, as travail upon a woman with child, 
that is to overcome and then regenerate the earth, and 
which will at the same time have the same influence upon 
the humanity upon it, that is here indicated. The pain 
will, of course, be felt by the people as well as the Earth, 



THEOGENESIS. 31 

and they will have to be whipped into subjection to the 
Spiritual Will, and in this way be regenerated, and then 
re-born into the perfect Spiritual State of life and con- 
sciousness, the Sattva state. 

The once bright sons of the demi-Gods are, of course, 
the Over-souls which are incarnating in man. Because 
they have partaken of the material rather than the Spirit- 
ual vibration, they have lost their brightness and have 
taken on material qualities, which they have imparted to 
the Earth, and have expressed through the souls that en- 
soul them. The fire that lightened its eyes was the vibra- 
tory force of the Earth, particularly its fire vibration, 
which gave light to it, because its vibration was then so 
high that it was more Spiritual than material and the 
physical was scarcely apparent. When these Over-souls 
have stolen the fire, it is meant that the vibration has 
been lowered so as to manifest the fire vibration on the 
physical plane rather than above it, and in this way all 
has been drawn downward to the gross state. This fire 
has been molded into a gleaming mass ; in other words, it 
has been fixed, and has become a physical fire that has 
held all things in captivity to the physical. Their once 
lithe limbs relates to the perfect freedom of movement en- 
joyed by the Over-souls, their ability to vibrate all 
through the Kosmos and at will, but now, as they have 
used this gleaming mass of the fire to fetter and bind their 
limbs, they are now bound down to the material so that 
they are not able to transcend its limitations, and there- 
fore are held in subjection to it. Of course, if the Over- 
soul is thus limited, the same limitations will be expe- 
rienced by the soul that ensouls it. 

Vengeance swift that overtakes them will be the great 
force of the fire that will come upon the Over-souls, and, 
drawing them down into the pit of destruction, will disin- 
tegrate them, so that other Over-souls free from mate- 
riality may be brought forth. This is not vengeance upon 
the human soul, but upon the Over-soul which manifests 
through it. When the material qualities have been 
purged out, the Over-souls will be re-born, in accordance 
with the new order of things. This is the real Lake of 
Fire and Brimstone, and it is not the soul but the Over- 
soul that is to be cast there, though, of course, there will 
be a measure of the suffering attendant upon the disinte- 
gration of the Over-soul felt by the soul. It is also the 



32 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

fire that is to descend upon the Earth, for its soul must 
be purged of the material fetters also. 

In the 6th Shloka we are told that when the Circle of 
Flame shall open again — that is, at the end of this period 
of submersion in the pit of disintegration — when there 
will be an opening in the fiery prison, and 
some opportunity for expression will be given, 
and the line of life is loosed from thrall, that 
is when the material limitations which have held 
life in bondage to matter have all been overcome 
by the disintegrating fiery vibration, and the Life Prin- 
ciple has thus been liberated from material bondage, and 
then the work of the fiery prison having been accom- 
plished, Life is now set free to again express itself with 
perfect freedom, the Five will fall into the Six, that is the 
five active principles of Nature as we see them now will 
have added to them Buddhi, the Sixth Principle, and 
there will then be six principles instead of five, hence the 
five will be five parts of the six. All this goes to show 
that this trial of fire is to arouse the Sixth Principle into 
activity, hence we have the next Round brought about in 
this way and hence the dominance of Buddhi. 

Surabhi is another name for the Sacred Cow as the 
Suckler, the wet-nurse of the gods. She is the lactative 
aspect of the Great Mother. From her teats, this is com- 
ing forth out of the channels of nourishment, flowing out 
of that capacity as the Suckler, will be deliv- 
ered the doves. Now the dove is the bird of 
passage between Heaven and Earth. It was the 
doves at the grove at Dodona that communi- 
cated the word of Zeus. It is also in the form of 
a dove that the Holy Spirit descended upon the head of 
Christ, and it is always so represented. The doves were 
sacrificed to the Lord by the Jews, there becoming the 
passage from man to God, just as the descending dove is 
the passage from God to man. These doves coming from 
the teats are the passage of the pap of the Great Mother, 
here symbolized as the Sacred Cow. The four doves rep- 
resent the four aspects of the square, and show that the 
nourishing force is to douse the material world and thus 
promote its apotheosis. They also represent the positive 
and negative aspects of electricity and magnetism, and 
are the same as the Swastika. The sacred Ash is the same 
as the Ash of the Gods at the entrance of Asgard, the 



THEOGENESIS. 33 

place where all the Norse Gods meet. The Gods being 
the diverse Kosmic Powers, it is to be seen that this 
Sacred Ash is that one Kosmic Force in which all the 
other forces meet, and from which they derive their es- 
sence. That is the Sex principle of the Kosmos, and that 
is what is represented by the Sacred Ash. The four doves 
each bringing a branch of this Sacred Ash for the help 
and healing of Maya's sons indicates that the nourishing 
streams of the Great Mother are to so charge the material 
universe with the four-fold aspect of the Pure Kosmic 
Sex Energy that all the people here spoken of as Maya's 
sons will embody it, and it will take the place of their 
own individual sex principle, so long the channel of 
fleshly lust, and in this way the sex of man will be iden- 
tical with that of the Kosmos, and in this way the union 
of the individual with the Kosmos will be accomplished 
through the medium of his sex principle. In this way 
humanity will be healed of the material ills that afflict 
them, because of their separation from the higher prin- 
ciples of the Kosmos, for they will be nourished on the 
milk of the Great Mother, and at the same time filled with 
her sex energy and that of the Father of Gods and men. 
Thus they will cease to be of the present order, and will 
be born anew into the higher state of being suited to the 
next Round. But in the strictest sense they are already 
born, for it is this new-born race that are nourished by 
the teats of Surabhi, and then the entrance of the sex 
force into them means that they will have reached the 
time of puberty when they will express Kosmical Sex 
rather than that which has been so degenerated in the 
past, But the most important point here is that it will 
be the sex principle of the Triad Atma-Buddhi-Manas 
that will be awakened in them and will descend into the 
material square of the four lower principles, and hence 
it will not be physical, vital, astral or mental sex that 
will be manifesting there at all, but the higher triad. 
This will work the regeneration of man through his sex 
principle. 

At this time it will be that Fob at, the active principle 
of the Kosmos, the evolving energy, will be stirred up to 
action and will cross the line — that is, the Line Pass Not, 
which is the limit of the present Round. He will do this 
with another and mighter stride — that is, one mightier 
than any that he has yet taken. This can only mean that 



34 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

he will close the present Round and start the next one. 
This one will be greater than any that has gone before, 
for it will be the last one ever to be taken by him. At 
this time — that is, at the next Stride — the downward are 
of the line or course of life, in this instance Jiva and not 
Prana, in a word the descent of the Spirit into Matter, 
will be drawn into an upward sweep, the inward rush on 
the way of return, the apotheosis of Matter into Spirit 
will begin. The outgoing of the Spirit will be over and 
all the Kosmos will begin the Great Return to the Spirit, 
which is its final destiny. The elimination of this 
sweep must be the ascending of the Kosmos to 
Nirvana. And hence we see that this will be 
the end of Fob at, for there will then be nothing but 
Spiritual activity, and Fohat is the active principle in the 
realm of Matter, hence when Spiritual action takes the 
place of Material action, Fohat will be transcended and 
thus fall into the nothingness from whence he was born 
when Action began through Matter. This last stride will 
be made and the New Sweep to Nirvana will be by the 
strength of the right arm of Fohat, because it is the arous- 
ing of force in the material region, by reason of the in- 
tense activity of the Fohatic Force, that all the Material 
Universe is to be turned inward to the Spirit. It is this 
force that will become so active that it can no longer ex- 
press itself outwardly, and thus will have to turn inward, 
and thus the centrifugal force will be overcome by a cen- 
tripetal force, or rather, having exhausted its centrifugal- 
ity, it will become centripetal, and will thus flow inward 
to the Spiritual Center until it reaches the Lotus Feet 
of Vishnu. Thus it is that the universe will be drawn 
up into the Spirit, and thus the material Kosmos will be 
apotheosized into a spiritual Kosmos, and it is to be borne 
in mind that this is the result of the present material ten- 
dency, for the moment material force has so exhausted 
itself in action as to become a Minus quantity, the oppo- 
site, or Spiritual, force must in the nature of things be- 
come a Plus quantity. When the outward force has gone 
as far as it can, the inward urge must, according to nat- 
ural law, draw all things inward. Thus the active force 
of the universe must ultimately produce the indrawing of 
the universe into the Spirit. Though the force acts 
blindly, yet it must return to the center sooner or later, 
and the farther we get from the center the quicker we 
shall return to it, for the reason that it is only when the 



THEOGENESIS. 35 

outgoing force has been exhausted that it can give way 
for the ingoing Desire Principle to operate. For this rea- 
son the more material the world becomes the sooner will 
its material will be broken and all things turn inward 
to the Spiritual state, hence the more grossly material 
the universe becomes the more encouraging the prospect 
becomes. There is a limit to the Spirit's descent into Mat- 
ter, and the nearer we get to that limit the sooner must 
the return sweep begin. We are not here thinking of any 
direction on the part of a conscious will, but solely of the 
inevitable workings of the unconscious will and desire 
principle in nature, on the basis of the immutable Law 
of Motion, as a purely physical and metaphysical force 
separate and apart from all individual direction on the 
part of a God, Angel, Spirit or Man, conceived in the 
individual sense of the terms. It is natural law and not 
the arbitrary direction of any one, that is to bring about 
the return of the Kosmos to the Spiritual state, for this 
is the rebound from the descent into Matter, simply that 
and nothing more. We have ground to hope for this re- 
turn to Spirit for the reason that it cannot be otherwise. 
We are not depending on any promise to do this for us, 
but upon the certain results of the fundamental Law of 
Universal Motion. 



THEOGENESIS. 37 



THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

THEOGENESIS. 

Stanza III. 

7. The four-fold Lahs will emit from their loin's the 
germs that shall grow into three-fold coverings of 
animal forms, of fish and of fowl for the service of 
man. 

8. No more shall huge creatures and crawling 
things find room on the Rim of the Wheel where 
dwelleth the Sons of Fire and Flame. The beasts of 
the field and birds of the air will meet and part in 
peace, and both shall feed on the purple grain, the 
gift direct of the Gods. All growths of the under 
crust of the Wheel shall be thenceforth forbidden, and 
man shall live by the power of his Will in place of 
coarser foods. When the Wheel has whirled one 
crore and a half, the Sparks will embody themselves 
in a fruit, the like of which no man hath known. The 
infant as well as the full-grown man shall eat of that 
fruit, and words of wisdom will fall from its lips, to 
the wonderment of the Gods. 

COMMENTARY. 

The Lahs or Lhas are the Pitris, the Father Spirits, in 
the sense of being Paternal Spirits or Forces. They are 
in no sense of the word Spirit Entities as being the 
Spirits of those who had once lived upon the Earth, but 
are Forces which have a generative power which they 
exercise upon the Kosmical Substance. They are, in fact, 
not Spiritual at all, for they relate to the realm of mat- 
ter, and are the generative principle in the Three Worlds. 
The four-fold Lhas are the generative forces in the square 
of matter. When the upward sweep has commenced the 
vibration will awaken these generative forces, so that they 
will respond in harmony with the Spiritual tendency of 
the Kosmos, and as a result their activity will emit these 
sparks of the new Kosmic Life, life germs so to speak, 
which will gradually grow into the coverings of animal 
form, that is as the Astral Magnetic and Gross Bodies 
of the fish and fowl. The meaning of this is the genera- 
tion of entirely new Life Germs through the generative 



38 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

activity of the Lhas, which as they descend will organize 
for themselves vehicles out of the material of the Lower 
principles through which they pass, and will thus appear 
on the Earth as new Tribes and Genera of fish and fowl. 
They will not be the evolution of what we have now, but 
will be entirely new and original ones growing out of 
the New State of vibration resulting from the New 
Round. 

The Wheel mentioned in the 8th Shloka is what Bud- 
dhists call the Wheel of Things. It is that which grows 
out of the Round. First there is the Whirl in the Akasa, 
which causes it all to revolve, and there is thus produced 
the Wheel, which is ever turning round and round. 
Every revolution of this Wheel constitutes a Round. The 
Wheel is therefore Manifested Existence, and its nave is 
the point of activity from which all things emanate. 
This, however, does not relate to the Spirit but rather to 
the Buddhic Plane, for all things begin here, though it is, 
of course, attached to Ishvara in a sense, as all things 
have their Monads. The spokes of this Wheel are the 
lines of force which are descending from that point of 
beginning through the Lower Worlds, until they reach 
the Rim, which is the World of Form, hence the Rim is 
the Physical World which man lives upon and knows. 
The Sons of Fire and Flame are the men who are the 
products of the Fire principle of Nature, and of the 
Flame which is its manifesting side. Fire is the Latent 
Fire Principle, while Flame is its active manifestation. 
Men are Sons of Fire and Flame in the sense that they 
are the organized expression of those two aspects of the 
one Fire Principle. But in this case it is the Buddhic 
Fire and Flame of which they are the Sons, hence they 
are the Buddhic Race, which is on the way to become the 
Nirvanic Race. The Rim of the Wheel where they dwell 
is the Earth after it has begun the return sweep, that is 
in the next Round. The meaning then is that those huge 
creatures and crawling things which are a menace to 
animal life will disappear from the earth, for now con- 
ditions will no longer be propitious to them, and they 
will in this Round disappear, some of them by being 
transformed in such a way as to give expression to the 
New Life Wave, which will then sweep through the 
Earth., and others by dying out, so as to leave room for 
those which will be generated directly by the New Life 
Wave. But one way or another all these creatures will 



THEOGENSSIS. 39 

disappear, for they were the outgrowths of the Spirit's 
descent into matter, and cannot live in the period of 
Matter's ascent into Spirit. 

During the Sattva Yuga the Destructive Vibration of 
Kali will be neutralized throughout the Kosmos, and 
hence there will be no vibration acting in the diverse 
animals to move them to destruction. The result will be 
that when the vibration of destruction ceases to actuate 
them there will be no destructive impulse, hence they 
will not destroy any form of animal life. There will be 
no anger, but love and peace between them at all times, 
for they will be actuated by the Spirt of Peace and Spir- 
itual Harmony. The purple grain is a gift direct from 
the gods because it is not the product of evolution from 
some of the grains now growing on the Earth, but is to 
be spontaneously generated from the Earth during the 
Sattva Yuga by the vibration emanating from certain 
of the gods, or Kosmical Powers which will partake of 
the Sattva nature, and will thus emit a vibration par- 
taking of that nature likewise. The qualities of those 
Forces personified as Gods will be incarnated in this 
new grain, and thus it will become the medium through 
which those qualities will be transmitted to the ani- 
mals who eat it, and in this way they will be nourished 
and will grow up into the form of incarnations of those 
qualities. The present forms of grain will not be suited 
at that time, because they partake of the nature of the 
Kali Yuga, and will for that reason tend to perpetuate 
that principle in the animals who eat them, and as all of 
those qualities are to be eliminated it will follow that ani- 
mals living upon such food will not be able to survive. 
In order that the animals may thrive during the Sattva 
Yuga they must have Sattvic food, and for this reason 
the food must be spontaneously generated by the direct 
action of the Kosmic Powers while dominated by the 
Sattvic vibration, which will then be the dominant vibra- 
tion of the entire Kosmos. 

The growths of the under crust of the Wheel are such 
as vegetated during the Kali Yuga and therefore par- 
take of that vibration, and would as a consequence tend 
to perpetuate that vibration in the organism of the one 
eating them. They are, therefore, forbidden to both 
man and animal from this time forth. All the plants 
that throve during the Kali Yuga will be accursed until 



40 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

they have entirely died out, or have so transformed them- 
selves under the Sattvic vibration that they are expres- 
sions of that vibration, the same as though they had 
been generated by it. 

Man shall not eat the coarser foods at all, or not even 
gross foods of any kind. He will through the power of his 
Will draw in the diverse principles of the Universe and 
replenish his corresponding principles directly and will 
not have to go through any process of digestion at all. 
That is his Atma will absorb the Universal Spirit, his 
Buddhi will absorb the Buddh, his Manas will absorb 
the Kosmic Manas, his Kama Rupu will absorb the Kama, 
or Astral Fluid, his Prana will draw in the Kosmic 
Prana, his Magnetic Body will draw in the magnetism 
from the Ether, and his Gross Body will feed upon the 
Earth, Air, Fire and Water, or the elemental gases. It 
will be thus that he will never have to partake of any 
solid or liquid food at all, but will absorb the elements 
directly which he may need for the sustenance of his 
being. Man will thus not live on food, but by the 
strength of his own Will. He will thus be above the 
reach of all terrestrial things, though still living on the 
Earth; he will be the master and not the servant of the 
Earth. 

A crore when taken literally is a period of ten thou- 
sand years, and in this sense one crore and a half would 
be fifteen thousand years, but the time spoken of in 
the Esoteric Teachings is never literal but at all times 
Mystical, and the meaning is to be sought and found in 
Occult Mathematics. 10 is the paternal Scepter, the sym- 
bol being the Phalus ; it is the masculine generative prin- 
ciple. When it becomes ten thousand it means the in- 
creasing of the generative potency a thousand fold, and 
it also carries the thought of the descent of the genera- 
tive principle from stage to stage, that is the Radiant 
One; 10 is the Generator of the Shining Face 100, who 
in turn generates his First-Born Son 1000; he in turn 
becomes the generator of Manas, which will become the 
Generator with power of 10,000. But it is here to be 
borne in mind that in this particular instance it is the 
whirling of the Wheel, hence the generative potency is 
in the Wheel, hence Buddhi is 10, Manas the 100, the 
Astral Light is the 1000, and the magnetism of the Earth 
is the 10,000, unless we apply this to Prana, In either 



THEOGENESIS. 41 

case the thing generated will be the Physical Universe, 
or something upon it, in the latter case the Ether, and in 
the former case the Physical Earth; that is, the genera- 
tive potency will act upon them and in this way we will 
have the fruit springing forth. Five is the number ot 
the feminine generative principle. The symbol is the 
window, but it means the Ovary, hence the generation of 
the Egg, which is fertilized by the masculine generative 
process. The five thousand has the same relation to the 
five that the ten thousand has to the ten, and the crore 
and a half is, therefore, the conjunction of the 10 and 5, 
that is of the Ovary and the Phalus, in a word the copula- 
tion of the Kosmical Generative Forces in the bringing 
into being the new fruit upon the Earth. It will not be 
those principles as we have them now, but rather what 
they will be in the New Round, when the Sattvic Period 
has begun. This is the work of the whirling of the Wheel, 
and, therefore, it will be all the result of the Round; 
but it must be borne in mind that it is not during the 
Buddhic Period that this will take place; it is in the 
long Round that is to succeed that short Round, the Nir- 
vanic Period, in fact, when the Sattva Yuga will be in 
full force. It will have to whirl until it has brought 
about the copulation between the masculine generative 
forces of the Spirit with those of the feminine side, in 
other words the manifestation of the two aspects of Ish- 
vara ; when that has taken place will there be generated 
this fruit, as the embodiment of the Sparks that will be 
thrown off; that is, the generative seed of both the male 
and female side will act upon the Earth so that it will 
generate a new species of fruit. It will be one the like of 
which no man hath known. This is not exactly correct, 
for it was known once, but for all practical pur- 
poses this statement is correct. It is, indeed, the Tree of 
Life which was in the Garden of Eden, and which John 
says he saw in a vision in the midst of the Paradise of 
God, and also in the Holy City. New Jerusalem, as it came 
down from Heaven. The Greek word there means wood 
of Life, and so does the Hebrew, and John saw it growing 
on both sides of the River, hence it was a grove of trees 
through which the River of Life flowed. The tree of 
Life, then, is a species of tree and not a single tree. Why 
was it that it disappeared from the Earth? It is a tree 
that can only grow in Paradise, because it draws all its 
strength from the Spirit, and hence all of its surround- 



42 TH E STANZAS OF DZJN. 

ings must be Spiritual; it cannot grow under any other 
conditions. It is for this reason that it has died out, for 
only in the very depths of a Sattva Yuga will it be able 
to live. Hence, when the Sattva Yuga has lasted long 
enough for the Spiritual force to become strong enough, 
this wonderful tree will be again generated from the Spir- 
itualized Earth and will flourish once more. 

Whenever any one eats of this fruit, which will be the 
Pure Sattva Guna in an embodied form, there will be 
given to him so much Sattva that he will be filled with 
it, and it will take hold of his faculties, and though he 
be but a child he will be filled with Divine Wisdom and 
what he speaks, coming as it does from the depths of such 
Spiritual Wisdom, will cause the Gods, the Kosmical 
Powers, to wonder, for the Sattva man will be superior 
of all the Gods, being an aspect of the Lord God Vishnu 
himself. Man at the beginning made the fatal mistake of 
partaking of the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge, and he 
died, but in the Sattva Yuga he will eat of the Tree of 
Life ano! there will come to him Wisdom in the place of 
knowledge. The tree being nourished by the Sattva Guna 
will be the very essence of Sattva, and its fruit will im- 
part this to all who partake of it, so that they will be 
nourished with Sattva and thus wisdom will be given to 
them through the manifestations of this Sattva in con- 
sciousness. It will be in this way that the Fall of Man 
will be overcome, and Paradise will be restored to the 
Earth. However, we must not make the mistake of liter- 
alizing this tree into a simple fruit. It is in one sense 
that, as all things have their material symbols, but above 
and beyond that it is the specializing of Sattva in such 
ways as to be incorporated by man and thus made a part 
of himself, which will give to him that great Spiritual 
Wisdom which the humanity of the past rejected, when 
they chose to learn by experience rather than within 
through the Spiritual Intuition of their souls. It is im- 
possible to speak plainer here, for there is a Great Mys- 
tery concealed under what has been stated; that is, all 
that has been stated is true, but yet there is a yet deeper 
Mystery concealed under it, which can only be revealed 
to him who is duly and truly prepared, worth and well 
qualified to receive the Higher Mysteries. Whoso read- 
eth let him understand. Farther than what has been 
stated this affiant saveth not. 



THEOGENESIS. 43 



THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

THEOGENESIS. 

Stanza IV. 

1. Fohat has lifted his foot, but halts ere he 
reaches the limit of his stride. The Sons of Flame 
have cried to him in sore distress : "The Sons of 
Maya cannot reach the ring, pass not, if thou shalt 
place thy heavy foot upon their necks before they 
reach the Chaya of that ring." 

2. Fohat lifts his voice, that voice long stilled, and 
bids the fiery servants of his will to take his ulti- 
matum to the Sons of Flame : "I will not halt for 
Gods or men, but this much will I do/' Go thou to 
Maya's sons and strike the sacred chord upon the 
seven stringed lyre within each one. Perchance it may 
arouse them from their sleep and give them speed to 
reach the goal ere falls my foot upon the nether side of 
the dark stream. 

3. Back came the messengers and said, "We can- 
not wake the sacred chord. But five of the seven 
strings of the lyre will sound, two lie jangling and 
untuned." 

4. Fohat roused to anger, shot forth a stream of 
fire which circled all the Heavens and awoke the 
Asuras on the heights. Swiftly on the wind of their 
own wings came they from the realms of rest and gave 
speech to Fohat, saying, "Put down thy foot if so thou 
wilt and close thy stride, but ere thou doest so, know 
this, ere thou raisest it again we with our brothers, 
the divine builders, will have given of ourselves to 
Maya's sons that which thou wouldst now withhold, 
and the two strings of the lyre will no longer jangle 
out of tune. 

5. When the first full chord is struck then thou 
shalt die — for thou are old and thy work well nigh 
done, so cease thine anger and give some space for 
effort if thou wouldst prolong thine own labors. 

COMMENTARY. 

The key to the mystery contained in this Stanza is to 
be found in the 3rd Shloka. The Seven Stringed Lyre is 



44 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

the Septenary Nature of man, each string representing 
one of the seven principles of his soul. The fact that 
but five of seven strings will sound, while the other two 
lie jangling and out of tune, indicates that man has only 
awakened the five lower principles into activity, whereas 
the two higher, Buddhi and Atma, . remain in a state of 
latency. This goes to show that this is the Fifth Race 
Humanity that is here indicated. 

Fohat is the principle of Sound ; that is, the Sonorif er- 
ous Ether, manifesting on all the Planes of the Kosmos. 
In a certain sense he is the movement of the Great Breath, 
for Fohat, the Sonoriferous Ether, contains all the other 
four Tattvas in itself in a state of latency. The first sen- 
tence indicates that this Fohatie Force is in a state of 
activity ; however, there is a delay, a pausing in the move- 
ment of this Force. The stride of Fohat is the Evolving 
Force of the Kosmos, and each stride represents a Round, 
hence to place his foot down means to close the Round. 
This act is delayed by the protest of the Sons of Flame, 
the guiding forces, which are directing the evolution of 
the Race Spirit ; it is their cry of distress, that is, the 
opposition of those forces, which checks the advancing 
Kosmic Evolutionary Force, and thus delays the comple- 
tion of the Round. The Sons of Maya are the humanity 
upon the Earth. The word Maya is from the root Ma. 
A root coming down from the original language of hu- 
manity. In Egyptian it is the name of the letter M ; Ma 
is also the Water, and in the Kabbala the letter M is the 
letter corresponding to the Water in the ancient symbol- 
ism. The Water here represents the Water of the Mys- 
teries. The Mysteries are presented in the form of the 
Two Truths, Water and Breath-, hence Matter and Spirit ; 
but it is not gross matter that is here indicated, but rather 
the Passive or Static Principle of the Universe, the Heav- 
enly Water or Spiritual Substance, in the highest sense 
it is Lakshmi as the Great Mother, just as the Breath is 
the Active or Dynamic Principle of the Universe, the 
Spiritual Energy; in the highest sense it is Vishnu, the 
Father of Gods and Men. This is the water which is in- 
dicated by Ma. Applied to the human body, Ma is the 
womb, because this is the part of the body where the 
most important of all the maternal functions is per- 
formed, that of gestating the foetus. It is in the Heav- 
enly Waters that all things are gestated and from them 
that they are born, and hence they are the womb of the 



THEOGENESIS. 45 

Great Mother, Ma. Hence this term is applied to the 
womb of the woman, because her great function is 
Motherhood. While the name does not survive in this 
way among" them, yet the Keltic Druads had a perfect 
knowledge of the Mystery in the Cultus of Ked the Great 
Mother, and the name Ma still survives in English as a 
child's name for the mother, thus calling her the womb, 
or the incarnation of the feminine, and hence maternal, 
principle of the Kosmos, and where could a more appro- 
priate name be found than this ? Is not every mother an 
incarnation of the Divine Mother, of the Maternal Prin- 
ciple? Also the name Mama is the Pudendum, the door 
through which the child is born, and so we have this sur- 
viving in Mama, the pet name of the child for its mother. 
All this goes to show that the root relates directly to the 
maternal principle of the Kosmos, and also that it is 
older than either the Druads or the Egyptian systems, be- 
ing a survival from a time anterior to the differentiation 
of these two Races. Again it is to be borne in mind that 
this same root Ma is the origin of our month May, which 
is, therefore, the Mother month, the month in which 
Mother Earth gives birth to the Spring Vegetation. What 
was the source of this symbolism and this word Ma? It 
was not Egyptian, for if it was, then the Keltic Druads 
would have had to get it from them. But when we real- 
ize that the same root survives in the Maya of the Sancrit, 
we must find the same source for all of these nations and 
languages. The Egyptians claimed to have derived their 
Mysteries from the Mysterious Western Lands, and hence 
it is evident that it came from them. Who were those 
people in the Mysterious Western Lands? They were 
none other than the people of Atlantis, and as the British 
Isles were a part of that land, being higher than the 
Land of Atlantis, they remained above the water when 
the mainland was submerged ; the inhabitants remained 
on shore and have been there ever since, hence the Keltic 
Druads were the survivors of the Atlantians. It is for this 
reason that they have the Mystery of the Great Mother, 
and also the root Ma, in its diverse application ; they have 
retained them from the days of Atlantis to the present 
time. In Atlantis we had the first survival of the orig- 
inal language of mankind. In the Ancient Greek Poetry 
it is alluded to as the Land at the utmost bounds of the 
World, far beyond the Pillars of Hercules, where the 



46 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

Eitlieopes dwell. These Eitheopes are in one rendition 
the Bright Faces, or the Shining Faces, but the most 
primitive rendition is the people who speak the language 
of Eithar. Now we must bear in mind that there are two 
kinds of Eitheopes in the Greek literature. There are 
first a Mythological Race of Eithopes which are identical 
w T ith the Lemurian Race, and then there are the Historical 
Eitheopes, the people who spoke the language of Eithar, 
that is of these Mythical Eitheopes, or Lemurians. This 
means that the Atlantians were speaking the Lemurian 
language. From them has descended that Original Lan- 
guage of Humanity. By this it is not meant to state 
that all the other Races that exist at the present time, or 
have existed since the Atlantian time, have sprung from 
them, as some would have us believe, for this is not true. 
What is meant is that Atlantis received the Original 
Lemurian Language and that has survived in a more or 
less corrupted form in these Races that have descended 
from them or at least in the roots of those Languages, and 
also in these Races that have derived their civilization 
and their religion from them. The Atlantians have sur- 
vived in the Mayas, the Quechis, the Inchas, the Toltecs, 
the Aztects and the Indians. The Mayas are the oldest 
of those surviving nations, the Quenches next, then the 
Toltecs, the Inchas, and finally the Aztects. Now the 
name of the Mayas means the Ma people, that is the 
Mother Race, and the name of their country in Yucatan, 
Mayax, means the Mother Land. By this they claimed 
to be the original Atlantian Race, and the Mother of all 
the other peoples that had developed upon this conti- 
nent. Ma is given to the country in the sense that it is 
the bearing Mother of its inhabitants ; the name is also 
given to the Earth in the same sense; that is, as Mother 
Earth. This will demonstrate the origin and meaning 
of the root Ma — that is, the womb of the Great Mother — 
which is mystically the Maternal Essence of Lakshmi, and 
all words derived from this root carry this meaning with 
them. Now in India we meet with the nama Maya as 
the term for the Mother and Maha-Maya as the Great 
Mother, the same as in Egypt and among the Keltic 
Druids, hence we see that it there has the same mean- 
ing that it has in the other languages, and that the Cultus 
of the Great Mother is at the bottom of all the Mysticism 
of Hindooism. The all-important matter for our pur- 



THEOGENESIS. 47 

pose, though, is the fact that Maya means Mother in 
Sanscrit and hence Maya is the Great Mother. Again, 
Maya is the skipping and playing of the Spiritual Force, 
the Sporting of Ishvara. The former sense as the Great 
Mother is that of the Passive Substance of the Spirit, 
while this second aspect is that of that substance in a 
state of activity, as we see it in the case of the Third 
Purusha. This is the Sporting and juggling of the Spir- 
itual Principle, thus manifesting the forms which grow 
out of this whirling and playing. This gives rise to the 
forms which are taken for realities and not for mere 
appearances of the Mother Substance. Name and form 
become the subject of our contemplation, and thus en- 
snares us so that we fail to see the Reality that is taking 
on all those changing forms of manifestation; thus Illu- 
sion arises through our mistaking the form for the Sub- 
stance and Energy which produces it. This is the sense 
in which Maya becomes Illusion; it is the Mother Sub- 
stance masquerading in all those fleeting forms which 
delude man so that he does not recognize her, and this 
fleeting Garment of Illusion is what he calls Nature. The 
Sons of Maya, then, are the products of this dance of 
Illusion and are at the same time bound by it in a sense. 
No matter how free they become, they will still be Sons of 
Maya, but it will be in a different way. They are now 
the Sons of the Illusion of Maya because they recognize 
that as the Ultimate Truth ; that is they Accept Nature — 
and are at the same time governed by Natural Law. In 
time they will rise above this Plane and reach the point 
where they will become Sons of the Sporting of Maya, 
for they will be Free from the Illusion, and will express 
the whirling of Ishvara in their entire being, and at last 
they will reach the point where they will rise above this 
Playing and will express the perfect substance of the 
Spirit, on Para-Nirvana, but they will still be sons of Ma 
the Mother. However, the Sons of Maya here alluded to 
are those who are products of the Illusion, and are there- 
fore bound by it, and fail to see above the veil of matter. 
Humanity evolves very. slowly, and can only evolve while 
the Earth is evolving with it ; the two must go together. 
If the Earth starts upon another Round before its hu- 
manity has completed the present one, they will fail to 
begin the New Evolution with it, and will under the 
changed conditions be unable to carry on their present 
evolution, hence they will all be failures. It is for this 



48 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

reason that they will never be able to reach the ring Pass 
Not, if the force of Fohat terminates the evolution of the 
Planet this side of the rim ere they reach it. Kosmic Evo- 
lution must therefore be delayed so as to permit Human 
Evolution to keep pace with it, otherwise it will prevent 
rather than promote Human Evolution. 

The Lifting- of Fohat 's voice means the intensification 
of the Fohatic Force until a great sound is produced. The 
fact that it has been long stilled indicates that it is the 
arousing of the Force to a great effort, to that which will 
end the Kound shortly, for it is bound to set all the Pow- 
ers of the Kosmos into the greatest agitation. It will not 
halt for the Gods, Kosmic Powers or men; that is, this 
Force has the will to rush on in its path, without refer- 
ence to the needs of man in his evolution, or even of the 
Kosmos itself, which needs time to grow into the new 
condition. If they will not move with the Fohatic Force, 
it will throw them out of its way and pass on to the final 
goal which is ever before it. It will not pause for any 
one, both the Kosmos and Man must keep pace in their 
evolution with it. The striking of the Sacred Chord upon 
the Seven Stringed Lyre in each of Maya's Sons means 
that the Sons of Flame, the Evolutionary Force of the 
Race Spirit, to steer up the active principle in each of the 
Seven Principles of man, so that he will awaken all the 
latent powers within and thus complete all that is to be 
done, and in this way enter the next Round, when the 
stride of Fohat will take the Kosmos with them. This 
simply means that they are to be awakened to the com- 
pletion of the work which should have been done during 
the present Round. 

The third Shloka shows that it was impossible for the 
Sons of Flame to accomplish his work, for only the five 
lower principles would respond, but Buddhi and Atma 
slumbered still, and there was not sufficient force in the 
Race Spirit to awaken them and thus make them function 
through those two higher principles, in this way prepar- 
ing them for the next Round. The real reason for this 
is that the Race Spirit itself is suited to the development 
of Manas and not of anything higher. In a sense the 
Lords of the Flames are the Forces of the Spirit, but it 
is not the Lords of the Flames, but the Sons of the Flame, 
that are here striving to perfect man, and they are of a 
much lower order than the Lords of the Flame. 



THEOGENESIS. 49 

The failure of man to respond to the Buddhic and 
Spiritual Chords arouses the Fohatic Force to such a 
state of activity that it is here spoken of as Anger, the 
positive, driving force which must drive all things before 
it, let the results be what they may. He starts to com- 
plete the Round by closing the stride and thus leaves 
the Kosmos and the Race without any chance of ever 
completing their evolution and in this way entering upon 
the New Round. The Asuras are the destructive, disrup- 
tive forces which tend to disintegrate all forms, the pow- 
ers of Chaos, which are ever at war with the Kosmic Pow- 
ers of Creation. This positive force of Fohat becomes so 
great that it arouses all these Chaotic Forces into activ- 
ity. This brings them from the realm of rest, the state of 
inactivity, where they have been consigned during the 
entire Life Cycle, and causes them to speak to Fohat — 
that is, come into opposition to him, for he has started up 
a force sufficiently great to bring the Law of Opposites 
into play. The Fohatic Force may close its stride and 
thus end the Round, thus bringing an end to the present 
aspect of Evolution, but if so it will cause such a disturb- 
ance in the Kosmos as to awaken the Asuras and also 
the Divine Builders, or Devas — that is, the forces of De- 
struction and of Creation— and cause them to go to war 
with one another, and in this way the disturbance will 
rend the Kosmos and will react upon the Sons of Maya, 
causing the greatest disturbance within them, resulting 
in such great pain that the Sixth and Seventh Strings 
will be awakened into perfect harmony and the Sacred 
Chord will have sounded in all of its fullness. The two 
last strings of the lyre will no longer jangle out of tune, 
but the Sacred Chord will be completed. This means that 
the entire Evolution of Man will be at an end. The Seven 
Strings will all sound, and thus all his Seven Principles 
will be perfected. The Race will thus become one of Free 
Souls or Nirvanees as a result of the terrible pain through 
which they pass as a result of this Kosmic upheaval grow- 
ing out of the violent force of Fohat before the Kosmos, 
and its Humanity are ready to go with it. We are here 
shown what will be the result of such a violent ordeal of 
Kosmic Life ; it will mean the travail of the Kosmos and 
of the Race, and will cause it to pass through the birth 
throes and thus give birth to a New Race, which will have 
completed the Human Evolution. This will have to re- 
sult ere Fohat is able to lift his foot and thus usher in 



50 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

another Round of the Great Life Cycle. The disturbance 
which will result from the closing of the present Round 
will awaken the two strings so that man will have com- 
pleted the work of the Great Life Cycle all at once, and 
will during that fearful agony have realized Human Per- 
fection, and thus been born into the state of the Per- 
fected Type; hence he will have gone beyond Fohat ere 
he can begin the next Round of the Spiral. 

When the first full chord is struck then thou shalt die. 
That is when all the Seven Principles have been awak- 
ened in man, and he manifests the fullness of conscious 
Septenary Life, he will be living on all of the Seven Di- 
mensions of Space. When this state is realized he will 
cease to vibrate on the four lower dimensions with suffi- 
cient intensity to manifest consciousness there, and the re- 
sult will be that he will cease to be conscious of those four 
lower dimensions, but will live in the consciousness of the 
three higher dimensions alone. Now to cease to be con- 
scious of the four lower dimensions means that those four 
forms of vibration which give us the consciousness of 
form will cease to vibrate within man, or at least their 
vibration will be so slight as to make no impression upon 
his consciousness, for it is this vibratory activity that 
gives the consciousness of length, breadth, thickness and 
insideness, the four elements of all forms. Man will in this 
way become unconscious of the four lower dimensions of 
space. Now, inasmuch as objects exist only in the mind, 
it follows that the moment man becomes unconscious of 
the four lower dimensions of space they will cease to be 
active and will therefore relapse into the state of inactiv- 
ity where they properly belong. When man has reached 
this stage of consciousness he will no longer take note of 
the Square of Matter and Form, but will live in the con- 
sciousness of the Triangle where all things are formless, 
in the realm of Substance and Energy, and not in that of 
Form. When he realizes this consciousness his principles 
will vibrate in that way and the result will be that he 
will be no longer bound by the four lower dimensions of 
space, but will transcend them all and will live in the 
Formless state of life. This will mean that he will rise 
above the power of the Fohatic Force, for it works 
through the Square of Form. Not only will man rise 
above it, but he will also change the vibration of the Kos- 
mos and it will transcend the four lower dimensions of 



THEOGENESIS. 51 

space, and the Square of Form will be drawn up into 
the Formless Triangle, and the Universe will have become 
Fluidic, representing the state of Pure Mind. Atma- 
Buddhi-Manas will reign supreme. Matter will have been 
drawn up and apotheosized into energy and substance; 
the Kosmos will have ascended to Nirvana, and there will 
be nothing below. This is what is meant by the absorp- 
tion of the Universe into Vishnu. This will, of course, 
mean the death of Fohat, for he is the Sonoriferous Ether 
in the realm of the Square of Form. He is old and his 
work well nigh done, for the reason that the time is draw- 
ing near when this absorption is to take place, at which 
time there will be nothing for him to do. His life cycle is 
drawing to a close. So cease thine anger and give some 
space for effort if thou would prolong thine own labors. 
That is, if thou would continue to do thy work in this 
realm of form, cease thy aggressive force and permit man 
and the Kosmos to work out their evolution in their own 
time, for if thou dost not do this, but dost continue to 
send forth all this driving force, it will only awaken the 
warring forces of creation and destruction in man and in 
the Kosmos and will cause all the work of evolution to be 
done at once and in a violent upheaval, and will thus 
cause the apotheosis of the Universe as well as man into 
Nirvana, and in this way there will be nothing farther 
for thee to do ; hence thou shalt cease all activity and thus 
lapse into nothingness, for the reason that it is only in 
thy Mode of Motion that thou are existent at all, apart 
from this motion thou art not, and therefore when thou 
shalt cease to vibrate thou wilt cease to be. This will be 
the end of the Illusory aspect of Maya, and Maya's Sons 
will be brought to the Lotus feet of Vishnu, and the Uni- 
verse will present the Playing of Ishvara, but not the 
Illusory forms that have in the past grown out of it. 

From all indications it begins to look as though this 
was a perfectly clear indication of what was actually go- 
ing to take place. It would seem as though the Fohatic 
Force is arousing itself to such a frenzy of activity that 
the Forces of Creation and Destruction were going to 
rend the Kosmos to its very foundation, and in this way 
to force it, as well as the Race, into the New Birth, which 
will complete the Evolution at once, and in this 
way end the Life Cycle which has manifested 
through Form, and usher in one manifesting in 



52 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

the Formless State. The apotheosis of the Kos- 
mos into Nirvana seems drawing near, and if so it 
will be the work of the Storm aroused by the fiery rage 
of Fohat. The Kosmos will have to go through the birth 
throes and Avill in reality have to die in giving birth to 
the Formless Kosmos, which will be itself again. The 
whole Universe seems to be getting ready for such an 
event, and it is for this reason that this Stanza has been 
given out at this time. It will help all who are awake to 
understand the meaning of the Storm when it shall break 
forth upon the Kosmos, and all the powers of Chaos are 
striving to dissolve the Universe. It will also direct man 
how to pass through the Storm and make it the means 
of his higher realization in the end. It was not given out 
in the past for the reason that it was not needed for 
this purpose at that time, but now it is given to the 
world because the time is a hand when the Rage of Fohat 
is going to awaken the Kosmic Storm, which will turn all 
the Forces loose and in this way bring about the New 
Birth of the Kosmos through pain, thus ending the reign 
of Form. The Whip, which is the symbol of the Spirit 
that is of the Energy Side, will scourge all materiality out 
of the Kosmos. 



THEOGENESIS. 53 



THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

THEOGENESIS. 

Stanza V. 

1. And wilt thou then make bold to cross my will? 
cried Fohat in his rage. Wilt thou dare the wrath of 
the Shining Face and His circling hosts? Take heed 
lest I set down my foot so hard the bridge 'twixt the 
Gods and Men be broken ; then could'st thou no longer 
minister to man, or strike the full toned chord. 

Behold I call the Lahs, the bright Dhyanis — the 
sons of Law and Wisdom — and He of the Shining 
Face, all, all to me — They shall decide. 

2. Out from his head, his feet, his. left hand and 
his right, sped four vast streams of Fire. They sought 
the abode of the Gods, and swiftly brought them to 
the bridge whereon Fohat stood with lifted foot. From 
his navel came the Sparks which all unknown to him 
had power to overcome e'en death itself. 

3. So came they all, the Gods of the overworld and 
of the underworld, saying our power to make or to 
unmake is all but gone. The sons of Maya have taken 
our might and wisdom by violence. Thou, great 
brother, may'st finish the Fifth stride, but when thou 
shalt rest from thy labor and again shalt lift thy foot 
for the Sixth, — lo — thou shalt be alone. They whom 
thou now decriest shall be the Gods ere falleth thy 
foot on the Sixth Stride, and thou shalt not raise thy 
foot again, for the circle of Flame shall open for thee 
and thy line of life be cut in twain. 

4. Unabashed but with abated strength, Fohat set 
his lifted foot upon the nether shore of Time. Dark- 
ness overwhelmed all living things. The faces of the 
Shining Ones were hid from the circling Wheels. The 
Spirit brooded once again. 

COMMENTARY. 

The Rage of Fohat is the arousing of the positive force 
of the Fohatic Will, the driving force, which is aroused 
by the opposition which is offered to him in the threat of 
his destruction. Of course, we must never assume that 



54 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

this is an account of the conversation between Spiritual 
Entities who carried on this controversy in the ordinary 
human sense. They are all Kosmic Forces, and the 
words put into their mouths merely indicate what is tak- 
ing place within them. The resistance to his action which 
was indicated in the 4th Stanza has aroused all the driv- 
ing force of Fohat and thus we see his rage ; that is, the 
Fohatic Force stirred up to the highest point of activity. 
For any of the lesser powers, either those of Creation or 
Destruction to cross the Will, or Driving Force, of the 
active principle of the universe itself was an unheard-of 
thing, and the very effort so to do aroused all the strength 
of that force to the point of fury. Not only would such 
a course on their part arouse the opposition of the Fo- 
hatic Force in the realm of Matter, but also the Shining 
Face or Third Purusha, Ishvara, who has directed the evo- 
lution of the Kosmos along this line, would also resent 
with great bitterness any interference on the part of these 
lesser fosces, for Fohat is the expression of Ishvara, hence 
when they resisted the action of the Fohatic Force they 
were in reality resisting the Will of Ishvara. The circling 
Hosts of the Shining Face are the Spiritual Powers, which 
are the expressions of the diverse attributes or qualities 
of the Third Purusha, hence the action of the Asuras 
and Devas in attempting to complete the evolution of 
man and the Kosmos, would not only be placing them- 
selves in opposition to the trend of Fohatic action, but 
likewise to that of the Third Purusha and to all of the 
Spiritual Powers; that is, they will in reality be resist- 
ing the tendency of the entire Kali Yuga and this would 
draw down upon them all of the force of those Powers 
which would be aroused for the maintenance of their 
position. This will, of course, mean a war between the 
Devas and Asuras on the one side and of all the Great 
Powers, Material and Spiritual, on the other. The threat 
of Fohat to set down his foot so hard that the bridge 
'twixt the Gods or Kosmic Powers and men be broken 
means that if they oppose him enough so that he becomes 
angered beyond all bounds this intense force of activity 
will become so great as to break all communion between 
the Kosmic Powers and the men through whom they are 
manifested. The meaning of this is that the vibration of 
those Forces will become so great that they will destroy 
any body they enter, and hence man will be unable to 



THEOGENESIS. 55 

receive and express them even in the slightest degree. 
Thus man will be cut oft' from the universal forces and 
will be unable to advance at all; he will be completely 
cut off from the process of Kosmic Evolution, and this 
by reason of the fact that the activity of the Kosmic 
Forces was so intense that it was not possible for man 
to give expression to it. This would, of course, put a 
final stop to the progress of Human Evolution and hence 
man would remain at a standstill until the destructive 
force of Kosmic Evolution eliminated him from the face 
of the earth as one of those unfitted to survive in the 
struggle. 

Fohat then calls the Lahs the Father Spirits, those 
powers that have originated the present forms of earth 
life, in a certain sense the archtypes of the various lives 
manifesting in the physical world, the overshadowing 
group spirits, though they are also material. They are 
the sons of Law, that is of the Good Law, which regulates 
all things and of that Kosmic Wisdom, the great analytic 
principle of the Universe. Law and Wisdom are then 
merely names for the principles of Kosmic synthesis and 
analysis, as the two-fold creative and evolutionary proc- 
ess. They are the sons of this Law and Wisdom, as is 
everything else, because they are all the products of these 
two principles. Fohat 's calling them, and also Ishvara, 
He of the Shining Face, to decide the matter, means that 
the intense activity of the Fohatic Force has awakened 
the Lahs and even Ishvara to a corresponding activity, 
and it is to be the work of these powers to decide the con- 
flict between the Fohatic Force and the Lesser Powers by 
joining forces with one side or the other. 

The four vast streams of Fire which were sent forth 
from the head, feet and the two hands of Fohat indicate 
the square of force which was excited by the Fohatic vi- 
bration, so that it manifests as the Fiery Principle. The 
stream from his head is the Fire on the Mental Octave, 
which awakens all the force of the Manas, that from the 
feet is the Physical Fire arousing all the activities of the 
Physical Plane, and that from the right hand is the posi- 
tive and that from the left hand the negative current of 
the Astral Light, now kindled into a Fire. Thus it is 
seen that all the power of the Fohatic Force is now mani- 
festing in the form of Fire and those streams of Fire are 



56 THE 5TAXZA5 OF DZJN. 

ging through the Three Worlds ThfSf -: . - : 
1-t surge through all the Thr nd arouse the 

II smic Powers - is and bring them forth, tha: is 
re aroused to action, and thus come to the bri . 
where J I .:: stands ith uplifted foot: that is tc - 
they are now - f on the channel between themsel 
and man-, it is the stirring up of all the forces of the 
Three World- is weO :_ - irit itself, so that they 
are in a state of united action on the path between the 
Upper Lords and the Human Race through which they 
manifest. The navel is the seat of the 144.0<X 7 les or 
7 rees into which the Human magnetism is differentia t 
hence it is the symbol for those Xades in their con; 
trated action. Now these Xades are all present in the 
7 hatk Force the same as in man. hence thr I of 

7 hat it the activity of the Xades. This dvity emi: 

S arks of a Fourth Fire, that of Buddhi. which would 
become the Arehtype of a new form of Life, and which 
will incarnate in the humanity of the next Round and in 
s way develop the Buddhic life, which will in this way 
yeuni death and bring in the state of deathless life. 
Th7 w - unknown to Fohat. for he despised man. and 
had no wish to be of service to him. but his activity had 
to produce this effect, hem anger was the m- 

of perfecting the race which he despised. 

The Gods of the Overworld are the powers transeend- 
g thr Physical Plane. Tvhile those of the underworld 
are those on the physical plane, particularly those of the 
7 . _; T _ ns The development of the man during 
this Fifth Round has been s-: - that there are 

I ::Le powers left to the Gods or Kosmic Pan ^an 

has practically conquered the Three "Worlds and ther 
nothing left that is not in his hands. The power of the 
Gods to make and unmake is all but gone, because man 
has evolved to such a point that this power is now p; 
tieally his. 

leveloped until the might of the Powers is 
and he has so advanced in Science that their wisdom 
that is. he has about finished the Evolution of the 
7 :th Principle, hence he is master and not slave of the 
Three Worlds : hence hen -r into the Sixth Sph 

ere he finds that which is beyond him. At the beginning 
of the Sixth Round man will become supreme, for 
will then be on the Buddhic Plane, hence the Laws of the 



THEOGENESIS. 57 

Three Worlds will no longer bind, but will obey him; 
hence he will be superior to all Laws below that Plane. 
They will be the Gods before the end of that period, for 
the reason that they will direct the Powers of Material 
Nature and hence will be their rulers. This goes to show 
that during the Sixth Round man is to gain through the 
power of his will complete control over all the forces of 
material nature, so that he will direct them as his slaves. 
This is the great culmination of human evolution during 
that time. At the end of this Sixth Round there will be 
established the Spiritual Round, and hence the circle of 
Flame will open and Fohat will be swallowed up in the 
Spiritual Vibration, and hence there will be no more 
material activity, but the Spiritual vibration will now 
assume the control in the evolution of the Universe. This 
being the case, the line of life or course of activity of 
Fohat will be cut in twain, for now he will cease to act, 
and Spiritual Activity will take the place of Material 
Activity. Thus must be the consummation of the Sixth 
Round, and thus it shows the way in which the Seventh 
Round is to be brought about and what we may look for 
at that time. 

This conversation is in reality the contention of the 
forces of the different parties concerned, and it is in this 
way that it is impressed upon Fohat what will be the re- 
sult of his action, and yet he cannot delay, for the force 
of the Shining Face is directing him to take this partic- 
ular course, and he must act. He is not abashed by this 
opposition, though his strength is somewhat abated, be- 
ing exhausted by the conflict with the other powers, but 
he sets his foot upon the nether shore of time and thus 
brings the Fifth. Round to a close. The description here 
given of the result reads very much as though all life 
perished from the earth, and as though there was here a 
description of a period of pralaya in the ordinarily ac- 
cepted sense of the word, and yet this would be mislead- 
ing, for this description is but a blind to hide the Truth. 
It is relative darkness and not absolute darkness that is 
here described. It is a state of inactivity, a form of Kos- 
mical Como that is to come over all things at the very end 
of the Fifth Round, when the Descent of the Spirit will 
have exhausted itself, and the ascent of Matter into Spirit 
has not as yet commenced. It is thus at the point where 
all action has reached the lowest point, and there is 



58 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

the greatest degree of inaction, hence all living things 
are in darkness and at a standstill. This is the result 
of the closing of the Fifth Round, and of the fact that 
as yet the Sixth or Buddhic Round has not as yet gotten 
under way, hence the new whirl has not began to move 
with a sufficient force to awaken the new stage of Life 
evolution. This it is that is described here as being 
the darkness of death. The Circling Wheels are the 
diverse Whirls which are active in the Universal Sub- 
stance and the Shining Ones are the Great Spiritual 
Forces which are hidden from the Circling Wheels for 
the reason that all is now chaotic and the Spiritual Pow- 
ers have not as yet assumed control of the seething world 
of matter, which is in a state of chaos once more. The 
present order being overthrown, and all things reduced 
to a state of chaos, relatively speaking, though this does 
not mean that life will actually cease on the earth, but 
rather that there will be no fixed character to evolution 
as it is now, and there will be a time of dreaming activ- 
ity or rather inactivity; the Spirit will brood once again. 
Matter having lost the particular character which was 
given to it by the Spirit during the Fifth Round, it will 
now respond to the brooding of the Spirit, which will 
give to it a new character. This will not be all at 
once, but will rather be a gradual change from the old 
to the new Round condition as a result of this brooding. 
It is the brooding of the Spirit which is to transform all 
things, and start the Kosmic Substance to whirling in 
accordance with the Spirit of the New Round. It will 
be seen then that there is no time when life ceases en- 
tirely, but at the same time there will be a condition 
when its activity is reduced to a minimum, and all things 
seem to be at a standstill, but this will be only for a short 
time, though it is spoken of as a long night; but this is 
spoken not so much with reference to the length of time, 
for on the Buddhic Plane there is no such thing as time, 
as it is with reference to the intensity of the time of 
night; that is, the completeness of the obscurity which 
is to end the Fifth Round. It goes to show that there 
is not to be left a single vestige of the Fifth Round, but 
the Night is to continue until it is all over, and there is 
nothing left of it, and all things have become perfectly 
static, and can in this way be molded anew by the 
brooding Spirit. This period of Night is the conclusion 



THEOGENESIS. 59 

of the Downward Arc of the Line of Life, and it must 
continue until it has brought forth the Keturn Sweep, 
when all things shall begin the return to the Spirit. This 
Shloka then relates to the time of the end of the Fifth 
Round, ere the Sixth has began to Whirl. It is to be 
borne in mind that all this is the outgrowth of the way 
in which the Fohatic Force has manifested, for all form 
of material existence is but the manifestations of the 
Great Breath under the form of the Fohatic Force. This 
state of chaos must in the very nature of things result in 
the inward motion which will mean the Sixth Round of 
the Kosmic Motion, for it cannot stay in this motionless 
state, for the moment the Fifth Round vibration has 
ceased the Sixth Round vibration must take its place. 
This will not be by the drawing of a sharp line between 
the two, but rather the gradual lapping of the two modes 
of motion, so as to have during this time a slight blend- 
ing of the two. It is this process that constitutes the 
Spirit's brooding over matter. 



THEOGENESIS. 61 



THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

THEOGENESIS. 

Stanza VI. 

1. The darkness and the twilight of another Night 
were passed. The foot of the Mighty One was raised 
again, and with His torch He lit the faces of the Shin- 
ing Ones. The smoldering Sparks awoke to life and 
sought the teats of Suribi, and on the milk they drew 
therefrom, grew fat and strong. The Holy Mountain 
woke, and from its depths arose vast clouds of fire and 
smoke and thunderous sounds. The demons of the 
underworld came forth and shook the face of the Dark 
Star 'til once again it stood in balance true. 

2. Unto him of the Shining Face, Meru cried 
loudly, "Smile thou upon my face and unlock the chain 
which binds the lesser lives in frozen bonds, that so 
the new clothed Sparks make living things to grow 
for Maya's Sons to feed upon when they be come again 
to seek fulfillment of their dreams. 

3. Then came the Dhyan Chohans — the Devas of 
the Fourth — those who failed the Third. Said they to 
the Shining Face: "Let us now finish the labor 
wherein we failed; we have learned our lesson." Then 
entered they the bodies created for them. The fathers 
of the Fourth became their own offspring of the Fifth. 
They took unto themselves mates and created abund- 
antly. But their offspring knew naught of their 
fathers' offenses against the Gods, or the causes for 
karmic visitation upon them ; their minds were holden. 
Fierce and bitter was the struggle 'twixt them and the 
nature spirits clothed in lower forms, and with the 
demon hosts of the underworld. At times they lost, 
at times they won. They cried unto the images they 
made with their own hands, and to the stars, and to 
the invisible ones, "Show us the mysteries of our 
fathers. We are blind and deaf and dumb before our 
enemies. We grope in the darkness for the Light 
which lit the Fire which now burns so low within us. 
We know that Light burns clear and bright in hidden 
places, but ever as we draw near to it it recedes from 



62 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

us. The darkness increases by contrast when we 
have lost the faint gleam of that Light. Rather would 
we die than suffer always from the gnawing pain of 
unrequited longing for that Light." 

4. Then awoke compassion in the heart of the 
Mighty One — He who rides the White Horse in 
majesty — and He answered them, saying, "I will send 
forth my Son. He will be clothed in Fire and be as 
a torch to light the Fires in your hearts. From the 
Fires so lit will the true Light shine upon you." The 
space between the upper and nether waters of the 
heavens opened, and One came forth in power and 
glory as a sun. He stood upon the topmost arc of the 
Dark Star and touched the blinded eyes, the ears and 
lips of all the supplicants gathered there to see and 
hear and speak to Him. Said He to them, "I am sent 
to be a torch to light the Fires within your hearts, 
and I will stay with you until the Sacred Light shall 
shine so bright that every foe will stand revealed be- 
fore yQur eyes, but you alone have power to slay those 
foes. Go ye forth to gather fuel, and lay the Fires 
aright." 

5. He called aloud and the Great Mother descended 
with the Lipicas. They cooled and pressed the Fiery 
Sparks. Where they had been Three, Four and Five 
angled when the long night fell at the close of the 
Fifth, they were now molded and pressed into the 
Sixth and Seven angled. 

6. The Six Sons of Fohat came to harden, condense 
and direct them into form, according to the pattern of 
the Chayas of the Gods. 

COMMENTARY. 

This Stanza begins with the time of awakening, when 
the time of rest is at an end and the brooding of the 
Spirit has awakened all substance to activity once again. 
The raising of the foot of the Mighty One, or Fohat, 
means the stirring up of the Fohatic Force to activity 
once more, so that it begins another evolutionary epoch 
of activity. Out of chaos a Kosmos begins to be formed. 
At the same time it must be stated again that this is not 
a sharp line drawn between the time of inaction and 
that of action, but rather is it that there was a gradual 
lowering of the activity of the Fifth Round, and at the 



THEOGENESIS. 63 

same time a gradual raising of the activity of the Sixth 
Round; but for a time the Fifth Round was so far in 
the ascendency that the Sixth Round activity was not 
noticeable, and in time the Sixth Round activity becomes 
so great that the Fifth Round activity is no longer notice- 
able, and this is the time of awakening spoken of here. 
Between these two periods there must of course be a 
point where the two modes of activity will be equal, and 
when each one will be struggling for the mastery; this 
will hence give us a state of activity which has no indi- 
vidual^ and which therefore is in reality chaotic. There 
is no such thing in all the universe as a state of motion- 
less space, for it is all motion. What we call the time of 
inaction is, therefore, not inaction at all, but rather a 
condition of motion devoid of a fixed purpose. It is that 
condition where energy and substance have no design 
governing their expression, and hence there is no way 
by which we may estimate the trend of this activity, for 
in fact it has no trend. It may as well be stated here as 
later on that this period is in the past. Many thinkers 
have observed for some time that all humanity was in a 
state of flux, that there was no stability and purpose in 
any of them, that the public mind was in a chaotic con- 
dition, and all the bulwarks of the past were no longer 
of any power to hold man in the proper direction. This 
state of chaos and intellectual and spiritual darkness 
which man has been going through for some years is the 
sure sign that humanity has been in its Pralaya, an event 
predicted in the Bible in hundreds of passages. No man 
in his senses will for a moment think of denying that 
this is just what the human race has gone through for 
some time in the past. This will mean that the race has 
gone through a stage of Racial Pralaya. Now it is to be 
borne in mind that the Race Spirit reflects the state of 
the Kosmos at all times, being a little later in taking 
on this condition than the Kosmos itself. The Race 
Spirit is incarnated in all the diverse members of the 
Race, and in this way the condition of the people is 
merely the working out of the character of the Race 
Spirit in the diverse forms through which it manifests, as 
the Race Spirit is but the Spirit of the Kosmos special- 
ized for this express purpose. Hence it will be seen 
that the condition of humanity proves that some time 
ago the Kosmos entered into this state of Pralaya, and 



64 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

thus the Fifth Round is already over some years ago. 
It must, however, be borne in mind that the Humanity 
is no longer in that state of Chaos, for they are now 
awakening, and searching everywhere /for something 
higher and better, there is now the search for Truth, and 
though at present the efforts are rather feeble, yet they 
are being turned in the right direction more than they 
have ever been in the past, and there is such a feeling of 
general unrest, that there can be but one answer, there is 
a new Race Spirit which is seeking for an avenue through 
which it may express itself. This New Race Spirit 
means that the Kosmos has begun another Round, and 
hence a New Life Cycle has commenced, and this is 
manifesting itself among men. Inasmuch as it takes a 
Kosmical change some little time to express itself in 
humanity, it is plain that this Life Cycle has been in 
operation some few years even now. All of the Fifth and 
several Shlokas of this Stanzas are therefore in the past, 
though in the near past. To be explicit, the Fifth Round 
ended in the year 1881 and it was not so long after that 
time that the Sixth began to manifest itself, though the 
present writer would not say positively that it really be- 
gan as a distinct Round before 1890, but certainly not 
later than that date. From this time forth we may 
count the work of the Sixth Round, and we see a corre- 
sponding change in the consciousness of the people which 
marks the change in the trend of evolution. There is an 
awakening of the Evolving Life, and a turning of it into 
the very channels which it will have to take during the 
Sixth Round, which proves that it has been in the Sixth 
Round since that time. 

The Shining Ones are of course the Spiritual Powers, 
but in this particular case they are the Life Spirits. 
Their faces being lighted by Fohat means that the new 
activity of the Fohatic Force aroused the Life Spirits 
into a state of activity, and thus they began to express 



THEOGENESIS. 65 

themselves in the new forms of Life essential to the 
New Round. 

The Smoldering Sparks, are the Life Sparks, the little 
lives which are in fact the units or germs of life, and 
which have been unable to express themselves in any 
given direction while the time of chaos was dominating 
all things, but now the new activity of the Fohatic Force 
awakens them to life, and as a result these minute lives 
begin to move and their first act is to seek to develop 
themselves, for mind you, they are the ultimate germs 
of the things that shall be during the Sixth Round. They 
are the germs of life, which will during that round 
develop the diverse lives or living things, the forms of 
life for the New Life Cycle. Their first move was to 
seek the teats of Suribi, the Suckler or Wet Nurse of 
the Kosmos. Their growing fast and strong on the milk 
which they drew from her, simply means that each one 
of these Life Germs must draw to itself the specialized 
substance, which constitutes the Pap or Lactile Fluid of 
the New Round, and thus nourish itself to the point 
where it will be an expression of the Buddhic State 
which will be the keynote of this period. Thus we have 
the beginning of a new order of Living Things which is 
to be developed during the Sixth Round. 

The Holy Mountain is Meru, a symbol of the Earth, 
and hence the awakening of the Holy Mountain means 
the stirring up of the Earth Spirit. This great disturb- 
ance which came upon the Earth was caused by the fact 
that there is now a New Regent for the Earth, a new 
Genius born to it as a result of the New Life Cycle. The 
New Genius is in a life and death struggle with the Old 
Genius, and it is this which manifests the great disturb- 
ance. It is not so much in the Gross Body of the Earth 
as in her inner Principles that this disturbance is taking 
place, though, of course, this disturbance will manifest 
itself in corresponding disturbances in the Outer Body 



66 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

of the Earth, which is the real cause of so many Seismic 
Disturbances since the time of the awakening, say 1890. 
All these disturbances are but the results of the effort of 
the New Earth Genius to assume control of the Inner 
Being of the Earth, and of the resistance which it makes 
to his efforts, but they must Bring so much pain to the 
Earth that at last it will yield to the guidance of its New 
Genius. It must, in fact, be whipped into subjection to 
the New World Will. 

The demons of the underworld are the diverse aspects 
of its Magnetic Body; that is, the forces of the Terrestrial 
Magnetism. They are excited to action, because of the 
struggle within the deeper Principles of the Earth, and 
thus they come forth and shake the face of the Dark Star, 
which is another name for the Earth. This shaking is 
nothing but the Seismic disturbances which have been 
agitating the entire face of the Earth for some years past, 
and hence we are beyond that time; it lies in our past. 
This shaking must continue until the outer body of the 
Earth has been brought into unity with its Spirit, and 
thus it will stand in balance true. 

The new clothed Sparks are up to this time only exist- 
ent on the Buddhic Plane, and have not been able to de- 
scend into the lower planes, and thus take form. The 
lesser lives — that is, the Life Spirits on all the lower 
planes — are locked in frozen bonds, and hence they can- 
not act in accordance with the New Buddhic Wave ; thus 
they cannot unite with the Buddhic Sparks and enable 
them to incarnate in lower forms. The cry of Meru is 
the negative drawing impulse which the Earth assumes 
toward the Purusha to smile upon her ; that is, direct the 
Spiritual activity upon the Earth to such an extent as 
to cause the Lower Principle to yield to the workings 
of the Buddhic Wave, and in this way incarnate it. It is, 
in a word, the descent of Buddhi into material form, 
under the impulse emanating from the Third Purusha. 
This smiling of Ishvara has the effect of loosing the 
bonds, so that the lesser lives are able to unite with the 



THEOGENESIS. 67 

Sparks, and thus they are able to descend into material 
incarnation, and make of themselves living things; that 
is, become a new order of Living Things, suited to the 
use of Maya 's Sons during this Sixth Round, for the food 
of the Fifth Round is not suited to Sixth Round Human- 
ity. At the first glance the statement when they become 
to seek fulfillment of their dreams seems to indicate that 
humanity was not upon the Earth at this time, and that 
the New Life Wave was going to bring them back again, 
but this is not the meaning of the statement. The Race 
which has been on the Earth for a long time has not been 
a Race of Dreamers at all. They have assumed a rather 
contemptuous attitude with reference to the dreamer, 
and have been wont to boast of their practical character. 
In fact, it has been the boast of the race that the Age 
was a practical one, that it had a practical civilization. 
This has gone so far that the Ideal has been rejected by 
the entire modern world, and they having rejected all 
thought of Utopia have gone on in the most practical 
way conceivable. They have tried to conform to the 
world rather than to make the world conform to their 
dreams. Maya's Sons, coming again to seek fulfillment 
of their dreams, relates to the reappearing of an old 
order of Maj^a's Sons, those who were dreamers in the 
past, and who disappeared without realizing the fulfill- 
ment of their dreams. This is not to be understood as 
the reincarnation in the ordinary sense of that term, 
but rather as the reincarnation of the Purushas, the 
Karmic personalities of the people who have lived and 
dreamed in the past. It is rather those qualities which 
have been individualized in the past and then abandoned 
by the Life Wave, but which are still persisting in the 
Akasa, and which will now incarnate in form and thus 
return as a race of dreamers, who ever hold before them 
the goal of ultimately realizing their dreams. The pres- 
ent generation is largely made up of such dreamers, and 
that is why it is so Idealistic in comparison to so many 



68 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 



generations of the past. It must be borne in mind that 
in this view of incarnation it is not necessary that the in- 
carnation take place at the time of physical birth, for 
indeed the birth of the body has nothing to do with this 
Karmic incarnation, hence it may take place when one is 
quite advanced in life. In the light of this it will be 
seen that the Idealistic Wave which is sweeping over the 
earth is but the result of the incarnation in the people 
living at this time, of the Idealistic qualities of a race of 
Idealists long since passed away, but though the man 
passes away the Karma which he makes and the qualities 
which he individualizes can never pass away. To state 
the plain truth, the inhabitants of Atlantis are incarnat- 
ing in this way in the humanity inhabiting America at 
this time. Not only they, but many Oriental Mystics, are 
incarnating here, and that is the only way to account 
for the great interest manifested in all things Oriental 
by so many people in this country. Much of the Karma 
of the American Indians is being incarnated in the Amer- 
ican people in this way. The White People have driven 
the Indians off the face of the Earth, but the Purushas 
of those Indians are incarnating in them, and thus forc- 
ing them to fulfill their destiny. Nothing can defeat the 
working of the Good Law. Atlantis is coming back, and 
the humanity of the present generation is incarnating 
them, and they will continue to seek fulfillment of their 
dreams, not the dreams of today but those of thirty gen- 
erations ago. The All-Father is just, and nothing can 
interfere with His wise design. The fact that we see this 
generation of dreamers incarnating at this time shows 
that all of this Shloka is in the past and that we are now 
living in the time of the return of the Ancient Race of 
Idealists. 

The Dhyan Chohans are not to be understood as Spir- 
itual entities in any proper sense of that term. They 
are, more properly speaking, Powers that have exercised 
a great influence on the evolution of life, though they 
are powers that originated in the human race. During 
the Third Round there were some who resisted the Gods, 
or Great Kosmic Powers, and arrayed themselves in oppo- 
sition to them. For this reason they were out of har- 
mony with the course of Racial Evolution, which is de- 
pendent upon humanity expressing the Kosmic Powers; 
but when men make themselves positive to these Kosmi- 
cal Powers, they hinder and defy the Kosmic process 



THEOGENESIS. 69 

and thus they failed to pass the Third Round. That is, 
they were out of harmony with the trend of Kosmical 
Evolution, and therefore they could not pass over and 
become members of the humanity of the Fourth Round. 
Now remember it is not the human soul that could not 
do this, but rather the qualities which were manifesting 
through them, - and which were stored up in the great 
karmic storehouse of the Kosmos. These qualities were 
not suited to the progress of human evolution during 
the Fourth Round, for if they were to incarnate . in 
man, they would continue to oppose this trend and yet 
they were so specialized that it would not do for them 
to be entirely eliminated from the process of Kosmical 
Evolution. They therefore became the Devas, or Build- 
ing Spirits of the Fourth. Round, and thus were con- 
fined to material things, directing the operations of the 
Kosmic Life but being unable to develop the Astral 
Principle in themselves, though they did the work of 
developing the forces of the Astral Light, but did so as 
the servants of a higher intelligence, and were not per- 
mitted to enter the Earth life on the physical plane. 
In other words, they were working forces, and not in- 
dividuals in any proper sense of that term, though they 
brought over with them all the qualities which they had 
individualized during the Third Round. In the Fifth 
Round these Devas had gained so much power and 
strength that they became the Dhyan Chohans, and hence 
the directing spirits between humanity and the cor- 
responding aspects of the Kosmos. At first it may be 
difficult for some to realize that they are nothing more 
than intermediary forces, but that is all that they can 
be. A Chohan is a priest, and therefore a Dhyan Chohan 
is that overshadowing force which is the essence of priest- 
hood, and which makes of the one it dominates a priest. 
These powers are in touch with the great forces of the 
Universe, and at the same time they partake of the 
essence of human personality, hence they are the me- 
diums through which the Kosmical Powers are able to 
come in touch with the human life Spirit, and in this 
way influence the evolution of man. Thus it was that 
these Dhyan Chohans which are in no sense entities, 
have nevertheless been the channels through which the 
Kosmic Powers have directed the evolution of man. The 
result of this work is that at last these Powers are 



70 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

brought back into harmony with the great Kosmical 
Powers, and with the Evolutionary trend, and thus they 
are now obedient to the Shining Face of Ishvara. They 
now aspire to incarnate in man and enter the world of 
physical experience, and take up the work which they 
left unfinished at the end of the Third Round. This 
will mean that they are to enter human form with all 
the powers which have been developed as Devas and 
Dhyan Chohans, and yet with the limitation in con- 
sciousness due to their failure to individualize in the 
human consciousness the work of the Fourth and Fifth 
Rounds. 

The entrance of the Dhyan Chohans into the bodies 
prepared for them, means that those powers descended 
and incarnated in the bodies of men already living upon 
the Earth, their qualities being incarnated in the place 
of the qualities of the persons up to the time they in- 
carnated in them. It is thus by their incarnation into 
Fifth Race Men that they begin their new human life, 
and hence this new type are the offspring of 
the ^ifth Race people into whose bodies they 
enter, and they are the offspring of this Dhyan 
Chohan life. It was the humanity of the Third Round 
that gave birth to that of the Fourth Round, hence 
these who are the failures of the Third Round belong 
to a class who were the fathers of the Fourth Round 
Humanity, and they as Dhyan Chohans directed the 
development of the Fifth Race, which is also their off- 
spring in more ways than one. Now when they incar- 
nate in these Fifth Race people they become their own 
offspring, for they are now identical with that which 
has sprung from themselves. This shows that this in- 
carnation of the Dhyan Chohans in human form must 
be while there are plenty of the Fifth Race here, it 
cannot be after the Sixth has begun to be developed. 
The Cycle of Aquarius began in 1881, and this is the 
Cycle of the Sixth Round, for the Fifth ceased at that 
time. The first Lunar Cycle of this Cycle ended in 1900, 
and it was at this time that the Dhyan Chohans were 
incarnated in the bodies prepared for them. From this 
time on we may look for an Occult Race, but who have 
very little Spirituality, and who have not individualized 
anything like all the latent powers within them and is 
not this just what we do see at this time all over the 



THEOGENESIS. 71 

world, but particularly in this country? Out of this 
is to grow up a race of beings of this type. They are 
to come through the natural births, and at the same 
time by the occult influences which we have been con- 
sidering, but in whatever way it is, this type will multi- 
ply at a great rate, so that they will in time become 
the dominate type in the early days of the Sixth Round. 
After they have reached this state, the new type will not 
know what their fathers did, that is what was done by 
the ones manifesting those qualities which are now mani- 
festing in them. Their minds will be holden so that 
they will not be able to unify themselves with the past 
history of the Karma which is expressing itself in them, 
and hence they will not be able to realize the karmic 
tie between them and the past. Therefore when the 
karmic visitations overtake them, they will not under- 
stand why it is, failing to realize that so far as karmic 
law is concerned, they are the same ones who sinned 
in the Third Round. Yet they must suffer all these 
things until they have overcome all that karma and it 
has ceased to be any part of their selfhood. There is 
now a bitter struggle between these people and the native 
spirits which had assumed forms below the human, for 
they refuse to yield obedience to the will of these men, 
there is thus a war of will between the two orders. At 
the same time the demon host of the underworld, the 
forces of the Earth's magnetism are hostile to this race, 
because of the great development of the lower forces in 
them, and because of the karmic tie which still unites 
these men to the magnetic forces. Each will struggle 
for the mastery. It is the forces of Nature struggling 
with this race of beings for the mastery of the Earth. 
The men are striving to subdue the Earth, while the 
Earth forces are striving to subdue the men upon it, 
and the karma of these men gives the magnetic forces 
a certain advantage over them. It is a struggle going 
first one way and then the other, the advantage being 
first on one side and then on the other. 

Their crying to the images which they have made 
with their own hands for the answer as to the mystery 
of their fathers, does not indicate idolatry, but rather 
that they sought through experimental science for the 
cause of their condition. Their crying to the stars indi- 
cates that they sought the solution through Astrology, 



72 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

thinking that the time of their birth might be the cause 
of their inheriting this particular form of karma. Again 
when they call to the invisible ones, they think that per- 
haps it is due to the magical influences of unseen powers, 
but they do not realize that it is because of the karma 
of the Dhyan Chohans that have descended into incar- 
nation, and bring with them the debt of the Third Race 
Rebels. Their enemies, or the nature forces which are 
aroused against them, cannot be opposed for the reason 
that they cannot break the karmic bond which holds 
them, and hence they are unable to contend with them. 
The trouble is that they are without the Spirit, for that 
is the Light which lit the Fire, their own individual 
Spirit. This Fire burns so low in them, for the reason 
that the Spirit has never been developed beyond the 
point where it ceased at the end of the Third Round, 
and since that time, the lower principles have been 
accentuated by their experiences as Devas and Dhyan 
Chohans, but there has been no true soul development 
since the end of the Third Round. For this reason they 
are in the material darkness for want of the Spiritual 
Light. The Light burns in hidden places, that is in 
states beyond their grasp, but it recedes the moment they 
make the attempt to reach it. This is because the only 
way to approach that Light is through the development 
of the individual Spirit. This is the terrible plight into 
which they are plunged and they cannot see the way out. 
The problem is in reality, how to develop the Spirit 
within themselves. They realize the fact that they have 
not the Light, and that that Light is for them if they 
can only find it, and so they are continually longing for 
the Light. This longing is making them negative to the 
Light, and thus hastening the time when it will dawn 
upon them, but of this they are ignorant, and because 
their longing seems to be unrequited, they suffer the 
gnawing pain which this failure to realize the object 
of their longing causes them. We also see this condition 
in the land. We see that humanity cannot see its way 
to the light, and hence there is great sorrow of heart, 
for want of a gleam of the Spiritual Light. This is 
the time alluded to in the Bible where it is stated that 
" There shall be a famine in the land, not a famine of 
bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the word 
of God, etc." It is this time, when the light of the 



THEOGENESIS. 73 

Spirit will have grown so low that man will not be able 
to see his way at all. 

From what has been stated it will be seen that there 
are now incarnated in the world two distinct classes, 
first the dreamers from the ancient Spiritual Races, who 
are striving after the Spiritual Life, and who are in 
reality living it to an extent, and second, the Dhyan 
Chohans who are steeped in the material, but who are 
feeling after the spirit, and striving to reach it, but not 
understanding just what it is that they are striving for. 
In a word it is a Subconscious rather than a conscious 
longing which they have for it. These are the ones who 
are so very material, and yet in material things they 
have an insight and a power which is well nigh super- 
human, for it is the focalizing and the focusing of all 
the tremendous Kosmical power of the Dhyan Chohans 
that is expressing itself in this way. We are still going 
through this state to some extent, though what is de- 
scribed in this Shloka is a little in the past, that is, it 
relates to the time from 1900 to 1911, at which time 
the next Shloka begins to be applicable. 

In the Fourth Shloka, the Mighty One — He who rides 
the White Horse in majesty — is Vishnu the Supreme — 
the First Purusha, or the ultimate aspect of the Uni- 
versal Spirit. This continual crying for Light on the 
part of the denizens of the Earth, drew upon the Vishnu 
Principle so that it had to respond to the desire. When- 
ever the world becomes sufficiently negative to the Spirit, 
the latter must respond in a positive way, and thus 
descend to the Earth in an Avatara, so as to supply the 
Earth's needs. The answer of the Mighty One to them 
means that the drawing influence has been felt, and that 
He has responded to it, and has began to flow toward 
them. "I will send forth my Son." This means that 
He will send down an Avatara, for in a certain sense 
the Avatara is the Son of Vishnu, inasmuch as it is 
not all of Vishnu quantitatively, for it is only that which 
is able to manifest through the form of an Avatar. It 
is the descending of the Vishnu Spirit so that it over- 
shadows a man and incarnating in him, manifests in 
and through his consciousness. Now inasmuch as this 
is the same energy as Vishnu, and is a part of the Vishnu 
principle, still abiding in Him though it has descended 
to the Earth, it is spoken of as the Son of the Supreme 



74 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

Vishnu, nevertheless it is also Vishnu Himself, viewed 
from another standpoint. When this Avatara has in- 
carnated, the Avatar will have the same relation to the 
Supreme Vishnu that the incarnating Avatara has; that 
is, he will be Vishnu in manifestation, or from the other 
point of view, Son of Vishnu. The two aspects are illus- 
trated by the words of Jesus with reference to the rela- 
tionship between himself and IHVH as his father, when 
speaking of himself as the manifestation, he says: "I 
and my Father are One," and when speaking of him- 
self as the incarnation of a part of the Essence of the 
Father he says : ' ' My Father is greater than I ; ' ' that 
is, greater in the sense of quantity, because the per- 
centage of the Divine Essence which could manifest 
through a human form was limited, but they were one 
in the sense that it was the ''Father's Pure Essence" 
that was manifesting in and through him. 

He will be clothed in Fire and be as a torch to light 
the Fires in your hearts. This refers to the Avatar, 
for the Fire with which he is to be clothed is the Avatara. 
This Spiritual Fire is to clothe him, to be as it were his 
very personality, so that he will radiate the Spirit every- 
where, for he will be all Spirit. This influence will 
touch all who come near him, and so the Fires within 
their hearts will be lighted and they will thus burn up, 
and give them Light, that is the awakening of the In- 
dividual Spirit of each one, to the end that he shall at 
last realize Blessed Nirvana. "From the Fires so lit 
will the true Light shine upon you." This means that 
as a result of these Fires burning in each one, of the 
activity of the Spirit in each, the Universal Spirit will 
overshadow all, and they will be merged in it, there 
the selves will all be lost in the one self, and so these 
Nirvanees will sink into Pari-Nirvana. This is to be 
the ultimate end of the descending of this Avatara. 

The waters of the Heavens are the Substance of the 
Spirit, just as the Breath is its energy. The upper 
waters are the Lakshmi Substance of the First Purusha, 
similar to Vishnu the Supreme. The Nether Waters are 
the Lakshmi Substance of the Third Purusha, that which 
gives the Form Side of Ishvara. The space between 
these is of course the Second Purusha, and its opening 
means the descent of Vishnu the Preserver. The One 
coming forth in power and glory as a sun, is the Ava- 



THEOGENESIS. 75 

tara. It is as a sun, for it is the center of Spiritual Light 
for the Earth, just as the Sun is the center of physical 
light. It is to be borne in mind that the Universal Spirit 
is by Spiritualists called the Great Spiritual Sun, and 
as the Avatara is the descending of that Spiritual Sun, 
He is most appropriately spoken of as being like a Sun. 

The Dark Star is the Earth. His standing upon its 
topmost arc means that at first the Avatara is only able 
to act upon the Earth's Spirit, all the lower principles 
refusing to respond to it. This brings us to the time 
when the Avatara enters the body of a man and becomes 
the Avatar, for it is only through the form of the Avatar 
that the Avatara is able to manifest itself, and thus 
reach the people who need his help. It was on the night 
of December 24, at midnight, 1911, that the Avatara 
incarnated in the form of a man, one who was prepared 
for the reception of it, not an infant, or an unborn child, 
but a full-grown man, and one whose Eeason and Spirit 
were developed to the point where he was the most re- 
ceptive to the Spirit of any one living, and from hence- 
forth was completely identified with him, and thus be- 
came Kalki the 10th Avatar of Vishnu the Supreme, 
the Conqueror on the White Horse, with the Sword in 
His hand. 

His touching the blinded eyes, ears and lips of all the 
supplicants gathered there to see and hear and speak 
to him, means the healing of their eyes so that they will 
be able to see him with the eyes of the Spirit, of their 
ears so that they will be able to hear and understand the 
Spiritual Truth which he shall teach them, and of their 
lips so that they will be able to speak forth the words 
of the Spirit, and to respond in the proper spirit to 
what he shall say. It is not at all necessary that these 
supplicants should know who the Avatar is for them to 
come to him; for the moment one feels the presence of 
that Spirit in the Earth, and turns to it with devotion, 
seeking for Light from it, he will be worshiping the 
Avatar whether he knows him or not, as the Avatar 
and the Avatara are one and the same. This love and 
devotion to the Spirit will reach the Avatar and will 
draw from him the healing spirit, which they require. 
Thus it is that through Bhakti it is possible for any one 
to come into Spiritual touch with the Avatar and in 
this way get the healing influence of the Avatara. This 



76 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

will in time open their Spiritual Eyes so that they may 
see him in the true sense of the word, though this does 
not necessarily mean that they will see him face to face 
in the physical sense of the term, but they will see with 
the eyes of their understanding, the real nature of the 
Avatar. It will open their Spiritual Ears so that they 
will be able to catch the message which he comes to de- 
liver to the world, and thus will be able to understand 
the message. It will give to them Spiritual Lips with 
which they may declare the Truth, which they have seen 
and heard. And this may be true without them having 
ever seen the Avatar in bodily shape, but it will come 
by reason of their contacting the Avatara in their hearts. 

He comes to be a torch to light the Fires within their 
hearts, that is the purpose of his coming, hence all the 
influences which he exercises must be of a Spiritual Na- 
ture, and those who are looking* for one to do something 
else are doomed to disappointment. He will remain 
among men until this Sacred Light within them will 
shine so bright that every foe shall stand revealed be- 
fore their" eyes. Now the foes are the Powers of Nature 
that rebel against them, and for them to see all of these 
foes means that they are to have their faculties so opened 
that they will have a perfect knowledge of the nature 
of all the material forces, being no longer ignorant of 
any of those activities. This, of course, means the open- 
ing of the Third Eye, and hence of the Buddhic Sight. 
Hence he will remain with the people until he has caused 
their Spirit and their Buddhi to develop so far as to 
give them the perfect soul sight, and thus perfect them 
as the Buddhic or Sixth Race. While he will open their 
Sight so that thy will be able to see and understand the 
nature of all those foes, yet it is for them alone to slay, 
or rather to subdue those antagonistic powers to their 
will; for no one can do that for us, it must be by the 
stirring up of the Buddhic Will, that the forces of the 
Three Worlds are to be made subject to the members 
of the Sixth Race. When they have learned to use 
their Buddhic Will in conjunction with their Buddhic 
Understanding and their Buddhic sight or seership, they 
will then have the entire realm of the Three Worlds 
under their absolute control. They will subdue the Earth, 
but it is in this way alone that it is to be accomplished. 



THEOGENESIS. 77 

The order to go forth and gather fuel, and to lay the 
Fires aright means that this work of Soul unfoldment 
cannot be done by the Avatar alone. He must have the 
co-operation of the people. They must provide the ma- 
terial, by exercising their Pure Intuition and Reason as 
much as they can, by study and by striving in every way 
to bring themselves into harmony with the work of the 
Spirit. They must do all in their power to prepare the 
way for the operation of the Spirit, and thus promote their 
own soul unfoldment. Particularly must they resort to 
proper Spiritual Discipline, to overcome the Lust of the 
Flesh, the Lust of the Eyes and the Pride of Life, and 
thus freed from bondage to the body and the senses, 
freed from attachment to the objects of sense, they will 
have prepared the way for the lighting of the Fires 
within their hearts. This last they can never do, it must 
be the act of the Avatara acting through the medium 
of the Avatar, but they must do the rest, and get all 
things ready for the entrance of the Fire into their 
hearts. The fact that the Fire is to be in their hearts, 
shows that it is to be kindled by love. It is the putting 
out of all love for the objects of sense, all affection in 
fact, and the substitution for it, of Pure Compassion to 
all that lives, and Adoring Love for the One Spirit as 
the Beloved. This will of course mean the attainment 
of Pure Kosmic Consciousness, that is the Buddhic Con- 
sciousness by all, as the Racial Consciousness, which will 
be the means of perfecting the Sixth Race Spirit in its 
incarnation in the individuals of the Sixth or Buddhic 
Race. 

All that has been stated in this Shloka relates to the 
time since the descent of the Avatara, and was fulfilled 
during the year 1912, and is now past. The great in- 
terest that has been awakened in the question of a coming 
Avatar during this year, and even the efforts to get 
together in readiness for that event, has been the result 
of his presence, and of the very work which we have 
been describing. It is true most of these people make 
the mistake of assuming that he will come in the future, 
but the very fact that there is this great discussion of 
the subject shows that he has come, for the opening of 
the eyes of the people to this problem is to be his act. 
It is plain to any one that many thousands during the 
past year have been gathering fuel, and as far as they 



78 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

were able laying the fires aright. Many mistakes have 
been made, it is true, but yet they are doing the best 
they can according to their lights, and this is to be done 
in obedience to the express command of the Avatar, 
given to those supplicants who come to him, after he 
has descended to the Earth, hence the fact proves that 
he has been here for the last year. , 

In the Fifth Shloka, where it is stated that he called 
aloud, we are to understand not an audible cry in the 
human sense of the word, but rather the speaking of 
the Word, which causes a movement in the Soundless 
Sound, the effect of which is to awaken the activity of 
the Universal Spirit. It is spoken of as a loud cry 
because of its potency, for Sound being the essence of 
the Force, the strength of the Force will be indicated 
by its loudness in sound, that is in the Spiritual Sound, 
though of course it will be inaudible on all planes be- 
low the Spiritual. The fact that this cry was a call, 
shows that it was not in the form of a positive ex- 
pulsion of force, growing out of the exercise of the 
Spiritual Will, but rather a negative indrawing of the 
Spiritual Desire principle, creating a vortex into which 
the Spirit was drawn. It was the wish for the feminine 
side of the Spirit. At this call, or this drawing influ- 
ence, the Great Mother, that is, Lakshmi, descended. 
At the time of each Avatara of Vishnu there is like- 
wise an Avatara of Lakshmi, the consort of Vishnu the 
Supreme. This female Avatara is related to the male 
Avatara as Consort, and of course this relationship 
unites the two Avatars as well. The longing of the 
Avatar for the feminine side had the effect of drawing 
ilown an Avatara of Lakshmi, but the fact that it is 
spoken of as being the Great Mother herself, and not. 
as being her Daughter, as he is called the Son of Vishnu, 
shows that it was only a small part of the Avatara that 
was able to incarnate in the Avatar, and that the balance 
continues to overshadow her and the Earth as well, and 
to express itself as best it can on the formative work 
of the New Round. In other words, she does not simply 
come for his sake, but also for the sake of mothering 
the new Race as well as the New Round. As this is to 
end the Kali Yuga, and to usher in the Sattva Yuga, 
which will in reality be the Lakshmi Yuga, we can see 
why it is so necessary that the Mothering influence of 



THEOGENESIS. 79 

the Divine Mother should be manifested in the earth 
at this time. She must give birth to all things rightly 
belonging to the Sattva Yuga. Now she comes to Mother 
the New Yuga because, as was stated in the interpreta- 
tion of one of the former Stanzas, the Sixth Round is 
to be one of rather short duration, and out of it is to 
come the Seventh Round, hence the beginning of the 
Seventh Round must be started in this one and that 
right away. It is for this reason that the Mother in- 
fluence must be so prominent at this particular time. 
We are to consider both the Mother Avatar and also 
the workings of the Mother Avatara outside of her form. 

Not only does the Great Mother descend, but also the 
Lipicas. Now it is to be borne in mind that the Great 
Mother is the substance of the Spirit, symbolized by 
water, just as the Father is the energy of the Spirit, 
symbolized by the Breath. She is the plastic substance 
out of which all things have been formed, and in this 
way becomes the former, the molder, the one giving 
form, just as the Father is the inspirer and life giver. 
It is to do this work for the present and for the next 
Round that the Mother has descended. The Lipicas 
that descend with her are the molding forces that are 
her agents, the form producing influences that abide in 
her and give expression to her molding tendency. It is 
they that work on the external, as she does on the in- 
ternal side of all spiritual things. However, they do 
not act on any plane below the Spiritual, hence all the 
forming that they are able to do will be on the Spiritual 
plane, dealing with the Monads. 

The Fiery Sparks are the soul sparks, which are partly 
on the Nirvanic and partly on the Buddhic Plane. They 
are the Sparks of the Life which is to manifest during 
the Sixth and the Seventh Rounds. The Great Mother 
and her serving Lipicas cool and press these sparks; 
that is, they lower their vibration so that they will be 
able to assume their proper forms, and then they press 
them into those forms. 

During the long night, which was not long in point of 
time, but only in the completeness of the extinction of 
the Fifth Round influence, the soul sparks were three, 
four and five angled; that is, they belonged to people 
of the Third, Fourth and Fifth Races. It will not do 



80 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

to assume that all the humanity on the Earth at the 
close of the Fifth Round were members of the Fifth 
Race. There were still many Third Race people, who 
had not even evolved an emotional consciousness, many 
Fourth Round people who were living on the emotional 
plane as well as many Fifth Race people who had the 
pure intellectual or manasic consciousness. At the same 
time there were some who had the Buddhic conscious- 
ness, and hence were already members of the Sixth Race. 
All these soul sparks are now being acted upon by these 
molding influences, and are thereby being molded and 
pressed into Sixth and Seven Angled Forms; that is, 
they are being mothered and thereby molded into the 
form of the Sixth and some of them into the Seventh 
Race people. Bear in mind this is going on at the same 
time; that is, there are Sixth Race people and Seventh 
Race people being formed at the same time. Not only 
is this influence being exercised upon the soul sparks 
in human incarnation at this time, but also upon all 
those karmic personalities that have not incarnated as 
yet. Th£y are being acted upon directly and so are all 
the monads, and the result will be that when these in- 
carnate they will belong to the Sixth and Seventh Races, 
and thus they will continue to do so after their incarna- 
tion. The fact that both processes are going on at the 
same time, shows that the nucleus of the Seventh Race 
is to be developed among the Sixth, and thus help on 
the time of the Seventh Round. It is in this way that 
the Sattva Yuga is to be in reality given birth to by 
the Great Mother, for she must bear a new Ishvara or 
Third Purusha, free from all the influence of Kali, which 
the present one is not. This will show the function of 
the Great Mother as the Bearing Mother of each memr 
ber of both the Sixth and also the Seventh Race, and 
at the same time as the Bearing Mother of the Third 
Purusha itself, and also of the Sattva Yuga. The Lipi- 
cas are the nurses that assist her in this work of giving 
form to them. All must be born again in this way, 
both those now born and also those not as yet born. 

The descent of the Great Mother as an Avatara took 
place in the latter part of the month of January, 1912, 
and after this, however, it was some little time before the 
complete Avatara was able to manifest in the Earth. 
The molding work of the Great Mother and of the 



THEOGENESIS. 81 

Lipicas indicated above, began in the Spring of that 
year, and has been going on all the time since then. 
Hence it is to be seen that all taught in this Shloka is 
applicable to the present time, though of course it will 
also be for some time in the future. 

In the Sixth Shloka the Six Sons of Fohat are the 
manifestations of the Fohatic Force on each of the Six 
aspects of nature over which he exercises control. As 
Fohat is material force, he does not exist in the Spirit, 
but only in the other Six principles of nature. These 
Six Sons are therefore the active principles pertaining 
to each of those principles. These Forces act upon the 
Newly Formed Sparks, and so harden, condense and 
direct them into form, that is to say, they are by this 
activity enabled to incarnate in all the diverse princi- 
ples, so as to manifest their own nature through the 
physical form. It is the descent into matter, including 
physical form, of these soul sparks, thus originating the 
Sixth and Seventh Races of men, that is here indicated 
by the work of the Six Sons of Fohat, but it is to be 
according to the pattern of the Chaya of the Gods, for 
at this time men are to become Gods as it were, for they 
are to incarnate the perfections of all these great Kosmi- 
cal Powers, and in this way fill up their Chayas, incar- 
nating this fulness, and in this way becoming the Gods 
in form. It is for this reason that it was stated to 
Fohat that during the Sixth Round men would be the 
Gods. The Gods are Kosmic Powers, but when those 
powers are fully incarnate in men those men will of 
course be the Gods which are manifesting in and through 
them. At the same time these men will be in possession 
of Spiritual Powers and Knowledge which will make 
them superior to all the Gods, with the exception of 
the Purushas. They will be what the Gods have been, 
and in fact what the Gods were destined to be, and 
will direct their actions, and those of the Great Powers, 
by their own wills, and in this way will they be the 
culminating Race of the Kosmos. 



82 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

It may be stated that this work also has already com- 
menced, and that we see it, that is the work of the Six 
Sons of Fohat in operation every day. Of course we 
are just in the beginning of the work, and therefore we 
must not look for very much in the way of results as 
yet, but the process is in operation, and will so continue 
until it has perfected the work indicated. This is the 
meaning of the Sixth Shloka. 






THEOGEXESIS S3 



THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

THEOGENESIS. 

Stanza VII. 

1. The wild White Bull o'ershadowed the Great 
Red Cow. and with one expulsive effort she gave birth 
to a Pure White She Calf. 

On either side of its head came a Golden Horn and 
in the middle sprang forth suddenly a Diamond Tipped 
Horn. 

1 Fast gTew the Three Horns, many cubits by 
day. The Two Golden Horns circled the races of 
Changing Star. The Middle Horn curved and entered 
the Earth and sought the abodes of the Serpents 
Wisdom. It drew the forth from their retreat and 
them in high placr 

When their eyes beheld the White Calf they said 
with one voice. "Thou art a sign to us. Now will we 
enter the Circle of the Golden Horns, and will give 
of our Wisdom to those whom thou wilt mark with 
thine own sign, and they shall be our ^ers to 

young and old alike." 

4. Two new doors were opened from the finite 
the infinite. The clear white ray of the Divine S 
shone through the newly opened doors and did not 
break into fragments. The face of the once Dark 
Star was changed : it shone with brilliant light. Its 
companion Wheels now caught the broken ra 
they were last in the race. 

The Great Mother cried to the One Eternal. "1 
work is done for this thy once i S d : anc 

shall rule my progeny, while I return to Ther Then 
fell the bars between the upper and the under worlds. 

6. The Dragon of Wisdom descended, and with it 

the Diamond Souled Host. In their own diviner 

nee they enfolded the forms created for them — 

no longer May:. - S ere they, but Sons of Will 

and Yoga. 



84 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

7. No more shall the bars be raised between the 
finite and the infinite, for the Sixth shall fall into the 
Seventh with ease. 

COMMENTARY. 

The Bull is at all times the symbol of the Generator, 
and a White Bull would be the Generative potency of 
the Spirit. The fact that in the First Shloka he is 
spoken of as the Wild White Bull, indicates that he is 
not a part of the world ; that is, it is the Universal Spirit 
as the Spiritual Generator. It is this Spirit as the 
Dynamic Energy which acts upon all substance and 
fecundates it. 

The Cow is, of course, the Generatrix, as well as the 
Wet-nurse, but in this instance she represents the Gen- 
eratrix, the Bearer. Red being the lowest color in the 
spectrum, it becomes the symbol of the physical. The 
Great Red Cow is therefore Matter, taken as the Static 
Substance, which must be energized by the Dynamic 
Energy before it can act. It is in this sense feminine, 
while the Dynamic Spiritual Energy is for that reason 
masculine. The overshadowing means that this static 
substance of Matter is energized by the Dynamic Energy 
of the Spirit. This indicates a great change in the re- 
lation of things. In the past Matter has been active, 
and has kept down the activity of the Spirit, but now 
it is perfectly passive, and responds to the Dynamic in- 
fluence of the Spiritual Energy. 

The result of those perfect fecundations of Matter by 
Spirit will, of course, be a new Material Kosmos. The 
Calf will, of course, be this because the Cow is Material 
substance, and the Bull Spiritual Energy, hence that 
which results from the energizing of Static Material sub- 
stance will be an organized form of that Material sub- 
stance, and this will be a Material Kosmos. The sex 
of the Calf shows that this is what it is, for as it is 
feminine it must relate to the substance side, and hence 
to the material. The color of the Calf being White, the 
color of the Spirit indicates the Spiritualizing of Mat- 
ter, that is the organization of a Material Kosmos which 
will be the expression of the fullness of the Spirit. This 
is in fact to be the result of the conjunction here in- 
dicated. The material Universe is to be born again, and 
this time it will be in harmony with the Spirit. This 



THEOGENESIS. 85 

will be the special work of the Sixth Round. In fact 
the overshadowing of the Red Cow has already taken 
place, and the New Kosmos is in process of develop- 
ment, and soon it will be born. As a result of this 
work, we may look for many disturbances both in the 
Kosmos and among men for some little time in the 
future, because while the change is going on there will 
be disturbances. 

The Two Golden Horns are the two powers of the 
Spirit, both of them masculine, for otherwise they would 
not be Golden. They are the powers of the masculine 
Spirit, which are the boundaries of all things, and they 
hold the Kosmos in position. They are in reality the 
positive and the negative poles of the Spirit, between 
which the New Kosmos is to be maintained. The Dia- 
mond-tipped Horn is that power which grows out of 
the equilibrium of the two forces. It is the balance be- 
tween the positive and the negative forces of the Spirit. 
It is this union of the two forces that gives it the 
diamond tip, which is able to go anywhere, for there 
is nothing that is able to stand before it. This is to 
indicate the power of the Spirit in the New Kosmos. 
It both holds all things in its embrace and at the same 
time drives all things before it. 

In the Third Shloka the great rapidity of growth on 
the part of the horns, shows that it will be a very short 
time after the birth of the New Kosmos before these 
Spiritual Powers will have assumed complete control, 
that, as has been stated so often before, the Sixth Round 
will be completed in a very short time. It will only 
take the Spiritual Powers a short time to gain complete 
control over the Kosmos, and when they have done this, 
the Seventh Round will begin shortly. The Changing 
Star is the Earth, so called because during the Sixth 
Round it is ceasing to be Dark, and is becoming Bright 
Under the influence of the Spirit. When it is stated 
that the two Golden Horns circle the races of the Chang- 
ing Star, we are to understand that the Sixth Race is 
to be embraced by the two poles of the Spirit, and in 
this way to be developed into the Seventh or the Spirit- 
ual Race. 

The middle horn, which is the unified force of the 
two Spiritual currents, permeates the structure of the 
Earth, so that all of its principles are spiritualized and 



86 ' THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

thus the Earth begins the ascent to the Spiritual state. 
In this way the Serpents of Wisdom are discovered. 
These serpents of Wisdom are the Natural Laws which 
govern all the workings of nature, and to seek them is 
to liberate them and make them a part of the New Era 
and at the same time of the knowledge of mankind. In 
the Esoteric sense, a serpent is at all times a current 
of force, and the serpents of Wisdom are therefore the 
currents of Force, which are Wisdom; that is, they are 
the Kosmic Laws which for all time in the past have 
been hidden to man, but are now to be brought forth 
into activity and into his consciousness. 

When they are set in high places, it means that these 
Laws which in the past have governed the Descent of 
the Spirit into Matter, will now reverse their action and 
will accomplish the ascent of Matter into Spirit, It is 
the turning of the downward arc into an upward sweep 
to the Center. The same forces which have governed 
the downward involution will now govern the upward 
evolution. We have then at this time the changing of 
the trend of evolution, and in the light of what we 
learned in the interpretation of one of the earlier Stan- 
zas, it is to be seen that this turning of the Downward 
Arc into an upward sweep, is to be in the beginning 
of the Sixth Round, hence the setting of the Serpents 
of Wisdom on High will be in the first years of this 
Round, because that is to be the means of changing the 
trend of this evolution, hence the upward sweep will 
not commence until after the Serpents of Wisdom have 
been placed on High by the action of the United Spirit- 
ual Powers. This will mark the turning of the evolu- 
tionary trend, for the reason that it will mark the chang- 
ing of the course in which the Great Kosmic Laws op- 
erate. This will be accomplished in 1914. This enables 
us to trace the development of the Sixth Round with 
comparative accuracy. 

When their eyes beheld the White Calf, that is to 
say, the moment these great forces were elevated and 
began the ascent, they began to operate in the New 
Spiritualized Kosmos. There was now a distinction be- 
tween their activity and what it had been during the 
time of the Old Kosmos, and they acted differently. 
Their crying with one voice means that this was a con- 
certed movement on the part of those Laws and that 



THEOGENESIS. 87 

they did not act separately. It was a spontaneous re- 
sponse of all these Forces to the New State of the Kos- 
mos, so that they began the work of Kosmical and Racial 
evolution in accordance with the New Spiritual con- 
dition. It was a sign unto them, for the reason that it 
showed to them the work which they must do. It was 
the pattern for the entire evolutionary work, and showed 
them the way in which they must do their work, the 
course in which they must operate. Their entrance into 
the circle of the Golden Horns means that they were 
to operate throughout the entire range of the New Kos- 
mos, but between the two Spiritual Poles, hence these 
Kosmic Laws are to be responsible to the positive and 
negative currents of the Spirit, therefore all Kosmical 
action will be dominated by the Spirit. This is the way 
in which the Sixth Round is to be merged into the 
Seventh. 

Those the Calf is to mark with its own sign are the 
members of the Sixth Race, who will be marked with 
the sign of the Sixth Round Kosmos, for they are the 
proper people for that Round, partaking of its essence. 
These Laws and Forces will so operate in the diverse 
principles of these Sixth Race people as to manifest in 
their consciousness a knowledge of their nature and 
action. As a result there will be no material law which 
is not perfectly understood by this Race. They will 
know all things pertaining to the Material Kosmos. This 
is to be the characteristic element in these Sixth Race 
people. Where all others have been blindly dominated 
by Natural Law, they will understand the deepest work- 
ings of these Laws, and will intelligently use them for 
their own development, and for the control of Nature, 
which will now be made subject to them, and no longer 
dominate them. It is in this way that these Laws are 
to give of their Wisdom to mankind. When they are 
so operating in man that he is conscious of all their 
workings, and knows their exact nature and boundaries, 
he will be in possession of all their wisdom, it is this 
that will give to him his great wisdom. 

It will not be anything like all the people of the Sixth 
Round who at its beginning will be members of the 
Sixth Race. The majority will still be of the Fifth and 
there will be many on the way between the Fifth and 
Sixth Race Types. This is why those Sixth Race people, 



88 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

that is those who have perfected the work of the Sixth 
Round, and who thus have the Wisdom of the Serpents 
of Wisdom, are to be constituted their messengers to 
those others who have not gone so far as yet. The young 
are the ones who have just begun the work of tran- 
sition from the Fifth to the Sixth Race, and the Old 
are the ones who are farther along. But in either case 
they require instruction to enable them to realize the 
Racial Type. It is the function of those who have fin- 
ished the work of the Round to instruct the others in 
the Wisdom which they have received at First Hand, 
and in this way, through their intellect, elevate them 
to the point where they also will receive the Wisdom 
direct. To be their Gurus in a word. The time for this 
Shloka is the same as that of the Third; that is, from 
now on to 1914. In fact there are some who have al- 
ready received of that Wisdom and are giving it to the 
other people. 

In the Fourth Shloka the two new doors that were 
opened from the finite to the infinite, are the opening 
of the way for the positive and the negative currents 
of the Spirit to flow down into the material universe. 
Up to this time they have only been able to act upon 
the outmost boundaries of the Kosmos, but now they 
are able to permeate the entire Kosmic Substance, and 
thus energize it with Spiritual Light. The Divine Sun 
is another name for the Universal Spirit, being the same 
as the Great Spiritual Sun of the Spiritualists, and is 
equivalent to the First Purusha in the highest sense. 
The White Ray is known to contain within itself all the 
Prismatic Rays, it being the function of the Prism to 
divide it into those diverse colors. This White Ray of 
the Divine Sun is the Pure Spiritual Ray, which is 
broken up into fragments; that is, into the diverse 
Prismatic Rays, and becomes the diverse principles of 
the Kosmos. It is this dividing of the White Ray into 
its seven constituent rays, that marks the division of 
the Spirit into the seven principles manifesting in the 
Kosmos. In the past the only way that it has been 
possible for the Spirit to act in the Kosmos, has been 
for it to divide itself, or break up into those fragments, 
and in this way act as the diverse material forces. Even 
in the early days of the Sixth Round this is the case, 
but now there is to be a change. These doors make it 



THEOGENESIS. 89 

possible for the Ray to shine through the Kosmos with- 
out meeting with the resistance calculated to break it 
up into fragments, hence this Pure White Ray; that 
is, the force of the Pure Spirit permeates the entire sub- 
stance of the Buddhic Kosmos, and begins the work of 
transforming it into a Spiritual Kosmos. 

As a result of this Spiritual influence the face of the 
Once Dark Star, that is, the Earth, is changed. Its ma- 
teriality is purged away. It is lifted so far on the way 
of return to Spirit, that it now shines with brilliant 
light. It is now merging toward the state of Spiritu- 
ality, when the materiality which dominates it will be 
a thing of the past. In fact it is very closely identified 
with the One Spirit at this very time. 

The companion Wheels are the Whirls of energy and 
substance which have not caught up with the Earth. In 
a sense they are the Planets, and in another sense they 
are the Vortex rings that have not as yet organized 
forms. But all the Whirls of Nebulae are included. 
The Earth having ceased to make use of these frag- 
ments or broken rays, as it is now permeated by the 
Pure White Ray of the Spirit, these Whirls and unde- 
veloped forms will gather up all those Rays, and in this 
way accomplish the same evolution that the Earth has 
gone through, and in this way complete their task, so 
that they also may receive the Pure White Ray of the 
Spirit. As all the other Rays will be shining upon 
them now, they will soon finish their material evolution 
and be ready for the Spiritual Ray. 

The shining forth of this Pure White Ray of the 
Spirit, and its permeation of the Earth, will be in 1919, 
when the second Lunar Cycle of the Sixth Round has 
come to an end, and the third cycle has begun. At 
that time all that is indicated in this Shloka will be 
fulfilled. 

In the Fifth Shloka the One Eternal is Vishnu the 
Supreme, and of course the Great Mother is the Lakshmi 
Avatara described in the Shlokas before. The cry to 
him indicates that she is turning from the Earth to the 
Realms Above, and thus the current is turning back- 
ward to Him. She is already withdrawing from the 
world, and entering the Ocean of Milk once more. At 
first one is likely to be misled by the expression, ''Thy 



90 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

once rejected Son." He can be none other than the 
10th Avatara, and the Avatar through which He mani- 
fests. Are we to understand from this that Vishnu the 
Supreme has rejected the Avatara? By no means. It 
is not Vishnu that has rejected Him, but the world and 
its humanity. We must bear in mind that the same 
Avatara has incarnated in all of the Avatars. Do not 
be misled by this into the assumption that it is the 
same Entity that has incarnated from time to time, for 
there has no entity incarnated at all. Each Avatar up 
to the time of the descent of the Avatara is a separate 
and distinct individual, having no connection whatso- 
ever to do with the personalities of the other Avatars. 
But it is the same Spirit that overshadows them all, 
hence there is but one Avatara in the true sense of the 
word; that is, there is one Spirit which descends from 
time to time, and incarnates in the diverse individuals, 
thus making of them Avatars. At first sight it may be 
stated that the people have never rejected an Avatar. 
But this would not be true. Of course they have 
acknowledged many of them as Avatars, but if they 
had permitted the Avatar to do what he wished to do, 
that is to manifest the Pure Spirit through them, they 
would have attained Nirvana even then. But they re- 
sisted the Spirit, and hence the Avataras were a failure 
in so far as the ultimate design was concerned, though 
of course they have each given to mankind a new im- 
pulse, and in this way have directed evolution anew. 
It is because of this failure in the accomplishment of 
their ultimate design that they have each returned to 
the Ocean of Milk from whence they came, and the 
Avatars have died. This was the case with all the older 
Avataras, and it was true in the case of Rama. The 
Myth about Krishna being slain by an arrow shot by 
a hunter who mistook his foot for a Deer in reality 
shows the truth, for it is the failure of man to under- 
stand the Avatar, that causes his mission to be a failure, 
and in this way causes the Avatara to leave him. Gau- 
tama passed away with that kind of passing away that 
leaves not a root behind, because there were none of his 
disciples able to digest the Dried Boer's Flesh; that is, 
understand the Mystic Third Vehicle. And so it has 
been all the time, in their ignorance humanity has re- 
jected the Avatara on every occasion, and knew not 



THEOGENESIS. 91 

what they did. It is in this sense that the 10th Avatara 
is Vishnu's once rejected Son; that is, the Avatara so 
many times rejected by humanity in their ignorance. 
But now, as Kalki the 10 th Avatar, he will not be re- 
jected, for the Great Mother has so mothered the Sixth 
Race that they are able to understand him and so have 
accepted his mission, and by bending all their efforts to 
the work have perfected their Buddhi, and thus finished 
the evolution of the Sixth Round. It is for this reason 
that the Great Mother has nothing farther to do. The 
Sixth Race have all been born and suckled, and they 
must now develop as an adult race, and not as chil- 
dren. He shall rule her progeny, the Race which she 
has mothered. That is, he is to be the Manu of the New 
Race, creating their type, and directing them in their 
farther evolution. This relates partly to Kalki himself 
and partly to the Avatara. In the latter case it will 
be by the individual members of the Race incarnating 
the Avatara, and hence becoming in a certain sense 
Avatars themselves. It is in this way that they will 
pass from the Sixth to the Seventh Race. The Avatara 
abiding in each one will rule him, and it will be the 
same Spirit ruling then as ruled while they were obeying 
the Avatar. Farther it will be the Avatar, for he and 
the Avatara are identical, he being but the Form through 
which the Avatara is able to manifest. At the same 
time the Avatara will rule over those who have not as 
yet incarnated the Avatara. This may at first seem to 
contradict the teaching that he is to make Moru Manu, 
and thus leave the world, but there is no contradiction 
at all. In the first place, when Moru rules he will do 
so as the Agent of Kalki. At the same time he will 
merely carry out the same work which was started by 
Kalki, and in fact it will be the Spirit of Kalki ruling 
through him, but the all-important thing to be borne 
in mind is that it is not so much the rule of the man, 
the Avatar, as that of the Avatara, the Spirit which 
works through him that counts. So in any case it is 
the rule of the Avatara, and it is that is the 
Son of the One Eternal. Besides, at this time Kalki 
will no longer be suited to rule, for he will have be- 
come feminine, as the name shows, and will have be- 
come Divine in the Sense of Pari-Brahman, and in fact 
an Avatara of El Shadai, and the Seed Manu of the 



92 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

Divine Race, and the Boot Manu of the Seventh Root 
Race which is now beginning to be formed. Remember 
the prophecy in the Bible that the time shall come that 
the plowmen shall overtake the reapers. This means 
that the work of reaping the final members of the Divine 
Race shall be going on at the same time that the break- 
ing up of the ground is going on for the Seventh Root 
Race, and therefore we are not so far at this time from 
the end of the Sixth Round and the death of Fohat. 
This will be the time of Harvest as well as the time of 
the planting of the new crop. This will in a word be 
the time of the lapping of the two Rounds, and the 
Night is drawing nigh when no man will be able to 
work. When the Great Mother returns to the One 
Eternal, she brings as it were the Sixth Race into unity 
with Him, acting as a mediator between the two in a 
sense. She is the Spirit that has mothered these peo- 
ple, and so when she returns into the One Spirit, this 
relationship will continue and thus they will be united 
with Him. 

It is this which causes the bars to fall between the 
upper and the under worlds; that is, the line of de- 
marcation between Matter and Spirit. There is now no 
sharp line between the two, but Buddhi is merged into 
Atman, and from this time on there is nothing to check 
the free passage from the one state into the other. In 
fact they are now becoming but one world, in two com- 
partments, and the way is open for the free passage 
from one state into the other. 

This will all be fulfilled in the year 1921, and so will 
that indicated in the next Shloka, for that follows im- 
mediately upon the fulfillment of this one. 

As to the farther work of this period, there is nothing 
to be said, as it touches upon a mystery so Divine that 
it would be improper to write it down, for it can only 
be uttered at low breath from mouth to ear, let him 
that readeth understand and farther this affiant saith 
not. Face both East and West and in thy heart a Lily 
and a Rose shall grow, and the Golden Light shall dawn 
upon Thee, and when it does, look — behold — and be 
Silent. 

In the Sixth Shloka the Dragon of Wisdom is the 
Buddh or Logos, the very essence of Kosmical Wisdom, 
and the Dharma, the very essence of Kosmical under- 



THEOGENESIS. 93 

standing. We must, however, guard against the error 
of assuming that this is Divine Wisdom in the sense 
of the Divine Mysteries. The Dragon is always a symbol 
of Nature, the same as is the Serpent. It is the highest 
symbol of the Natural Wisdom and the Natural Mys- 
teries, but is never used to symbolize the Divine Wis- 
dom and the Divine Mysteries. The symbol of these 
is the Virgin Sophia, and hence at all times a woman. 
The Dragon of Wisdom is Kosmical Wisdom, that re- 
lating to the Manifested Logos. It relates to the Spirit 
as well as to Matter, but does not reveal Pari-Brahman. 
When this Dragon of Wisdom descends and incarnates 
in a man fully he becomes a Buddha,, a fully Enlight- 
ened One, and when it incarnates in any man to the 
full extent of his Buddhi. he becomes a perfected Arhat. 
Its descending at this time means that the Buddhi of 
the Earth has become identical with the Kosmical 
Buddh, or the Logos, and hence is completely flooded 
by it. This means that the work of the Sixth Round is 
completed, and that the Sixth Race have completed their 
evolution, each one of them having become a perfected 
Arhat, and therefore on the threshold of Nirvana. At 
this time will come the Diamond Souled Host, that is to 
say the Nirvanic Vehicles or bodies. They are the per- 
fected Spiritual Beings. Not new entities in the sense 
in which that term would ordinarily be understood, but 
rather the Sparks of Spirit, and the volume of Spiritual 
Energy and Substance which they insoul. When the 
Dragon of Wisdom has permeated the Kosmos, and thus 
caused it to finish its Sixth Round Evolution, these 
Spiritual Powers and Vehicles will descend and enter 
the realm of the Earth. 

The forms created for them are the perfected Arhats, 
those who have finished the Sixth Round Evolution, 
that will mean the humanity of this Round, with the 
exception of those who have failed in the Round. These 
Nirvanic Sparks will enter the Atmas of the people, and 
the Spiritual Substance will enfold the Buddhi and the 
Spiritual Energy will energize it, and the result will 
be a complete change in them, making of them Nir- 
vanees, at least so far as their Spirits and Souls are 
concerned, though of course it will take some little time 
for the Nirvanic state to descend through their Manas, 
Kama, Prana. and their Gross Bodv. Yet this is what 



94 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

has taken place as a result of the descent of the Diamond 
Souled Host, the Race of Arhats have entered Nirvana. 

From this time on these people are no longer Maya's 
Sons, for they now have the inner senses opened. They 
are able to hear the Voice of the Silence, and the Sound- 
less Sound, and have awakened their Spiritual Under- 
standing and as a result the illusion disappears, and they 
see Matter as it is, a mode of motion of Spirit, that 
and nothing else. Common sense has disappeared, Maya 
has vanished, and Naked Truth insofar as any Mani- 
festation, even that of the Spiritual World, can be 
spoken of as Truth. The Third and lower aspect of 
Maya, that of the World Illusion, is annihilated and 
they are brought into the Second phase. But as this 
second phase, that of the skipping and playing of Ish- 
vara, is of comparatively little harm, they may be spoken 
of as free from Maya, because the Maya indicated in 
the Stanzas is the World Illusion. This has ceased for 
them and po they are now living in the Spiritual World. 
And this is while they still retain their Terrestial 
Bodies. 

They are Sons of Will because they are free from all 
outside dominance, and are the products of their own 
Will. They are the Self perfected and Self evolved 
Ones, hence Sons of their own Will, the will to become 
Spiritual, that is the Spiritual and rising Will. They 
are Sons of Yoga, for Yoga is Union, no matter what 
path one has followed to reach it. They have accom- 
plished the Union between their personality and their 
individuality, and as a result, the personality has been 
merged in the individuality and has therefore ceased to 
be. They are Free Souls, having attained complete 
emancipation from the bondage to the personality. All 
that pertained to the former state of illusion has van- 
ished, and the humanity has freed itself and entered 
the realm of Light and Knowledge. 

The time during which this is all to be realized will 
be the four years from 1921 to 1925. 

When in the Seventh Shloka we are told that no more 
are the bars between the finite and the infinite to be 
raised, we are to understand that never more is there 
to be any line of demarcation between the Material and 
the Spiritual Worlds for they are to be one. Not only 



THEOGENESIS. 95 

will this be the case with the humanity on the Earth, 
but also the Material Forces will be perfectly responsive 
to the motion of the Spiritual Forces and the one shall 
be lost in the other. There will in fact be no distinction 
between Matter and Spirit, for they shall act as two 
modes of the same thing, and there shall as a result be 
no longer any conflict between the two, but perfect har- 
mony and unity shall reign supreme. 

The reason for this will be that the Sixth shall fall 
into the Seventh with ease. The meaning of this is that 
the end of the Sixth Round has now come, and so it 
shall fall into, or be merged into the Seventh Round. 
The fact that this is to be with ease indicates that there 
will be no conflict of the elements at this time, and the 
time of Night will not amount to much, though of course 
it will cause some inconveniences. However, there will 
be no great disturbances such as have accompanied 
every other change from one Round to another. This 
will be due to the fact that the Sixth Round has been 
all the time, a period of preparation for the Seventh. 
It will also be due to the influence of those Seventh Race 
people who have been developed in the very beginning 
of the Sixth Round, being born and shaped by the Great 
Mother at that time. Their influence will hasten the 
time of the Seventh Round to which they in reality 
belong. It will also be greatly hastened by the influence 
of Kalki, for he comes to end the Kali Yuga, and to 
usher in the Sattva Yuga. Now bear in mind that he 
must end the Kali Yuga during his work as the Avatar, 
hence before he has laid aside the Sword the Kali in- 
fluence must be at an end. Now at the termination of 
the Kali Yuga the Sattva Yuga must begin. It cannot 
be delayed at all, and the Sattva Yuga is the Seventh 
Round, hence the Seventh Round will have to commence 
during the life of the Avatar here on Earth. The 
change will also be greatly due to the presence on Earth 
of the Great Mother during the former part of the Sixth 
Round. She is Lakshmi, and as such, the great enemy 
of Kali. She comes to help Kalki to remove the Kali 
influence, and also to give birth to a new Kosmos. That 
which she bears and raises will be the Sattva Yuga, for 
Shri, the essence of Lakshmi, is the very Substance of 
Sattva. As a result of all these influences, it will be 
absolutely necessary that the Sixth Round should merge 



96 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

into the Seventh in a very few years. The greatest 
cause, however, for this merging, is the descent of the 
Diamond Souled Host, for they will make of all whom 
they enfold Nirvanees and hence Seventh Race people, 
and when the humanity has become inhabitants of the 
Seventh Round, of course, the Kosmos will have to re- 
spond, and hence it will be merged into the Seventh 
Round. We must not measure Spiritual things in Time, 
for on the Buddhic Plane there is neither Time nor 
Space, and when we come to the Nirvanic Plane this is 
doubly so. At this time the Kosmos will have become 
so much more plastic than it has been in the past, that 
it will not offer the resistance that it would have offered 
in any other age, and hence the transformation will go 
on at lightning speed. 

The Sixth will be a very short Round, for it will 
only occupy the short period of forty-four years, from 
1881 to 1925, at which time the last Shloka will have 
its complete fulfillment. The forces tending to finish 
this evolution will be at least ten thousand times as 
powerful as they have been at the time of any New 
Round in the past, and that is why in this instance the 
work will be accomplished in such a short time. 



THEOGENESIS. 97 

THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

THEOGENESIS. 

Stanza VIII. 

1. At last the Full-toned Chord was struck by 
Maya's Sons, and at the sound Illusion vanished. 
Truth stood full revealed. Knowledge, Power, the 
glory of achievement clothed the newly born as a 
garment. 

2. Adown the star-spangled path of the Gods — the 
path of lesser Lights awaiting birth in other forms — 
came One unlike the Gods, yet kin to them ; like unto 
man, yet more than man ; One clothed in raiment, 
glistening like the hoar frost in the sun; majestic, 
stern of countenance, yet soft of speech. 

3. From lesser Light to Light He stepped, and as 
His footsteps pressed each Star it gave a chord of 
sweetest melody. As He drew near and nearer still, 
each new pressed chord was placed in song tri- 
umphant. 

4. At length He halted, poised aloft and bent His 
ear to catch the song the Stars now sang so clear and 
strong from far beneath His feet. 

5. The once Dark Star now shone with glory re- 
flected from His face and full and clear He heard the 
echo of the chord which hitherto had sounded only 
minor tones of woe and anguish. 

6. The King had come into His own and now was 
known to them. I am the first, He said, and I am 
last, and we are one. Out of the darkness hath come 
the light. Out of nothing hath come all things. Out 
of Death hath come Light eternal. It is done. 



98 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 



COMMENTARY. 

In the First Shloka the Full-toned Chord is the one 
which Fohat ordered to be struck in the Fourth Stanza. 
It could not be struck during the Fifth Round, for then 
only five notes sounded and the other two strings, those 
of Atma and Buddhi, jangled out of tune. It could 
not be struck during the Sixth Round, for then only- 
six notes would sound, while the seventh or Atma would 
still jangle out of tune. Therefore the first time when 
it could be struck would be in the very beginning of 
the Seventh Round. The striking of this Full-toned 
Chord by Maya's Sons, means that all the Seven Princi- 
ples acted in perfect Harmony, and at the same time 
responded in perfect Harmony with the same Full-toned 
Chord of the Kosmos, which was now completed also. 
That is to say, they were able now to respond to all the 
Harmonies of the Universe, which was now operating 
on all of its Seven Notes, and thus the Sevenfold Ce- 
lestial Harmony was repeated in man. Their evolution 
was completed, and they were now awake in all of their 
Seven Principles. At this first sound Illusion vanished, 
for the reason that all Illusion is due to our inability 
to see things as they are, hence we get a mistaken im- 
pression of them. As long as we depend upon the 
Senses for our Ideas we will be deceived, for those Ideas 
are the results of our defective perceptions, and hence 
exist only in the mind. They have no Objective Exist- 
ence, but are quite Subjective in their nature. It is 
this which makes the Illusion, for we have never seen 
any thing as it is, a Numenon, but only as it appears, 
a Phenomenon. This gives us an Ideal World which 
has no actual existence, and which the ignorant live in, 
and persist in calling the Real World. Even when one 
reaches the Buddhic Plane he is not free from the Illu- 
sion. It is true he is no longer deluded by this Ideal 



THEOGENESIS. 99 

World which held him in bondage while he was chained 
by the senses. He is now able to see things as they 
are, and thus realize the world of Kosmic Ideas, but 
still he has not reached the Ultimate. His Pure Reason 
can only deal with the Things which are given to it by 
the Pure Intuition, therefore it is dependent upon those 
things that are presented to it on the Buddhic Plane. 
He is living in an Actual World, which he takes for 
the Real World, but these things are but the acts of 
the Things in Themselves which are present in the Spirit- 
ual World or Nirvana. This is the Real World, the 
World of the Thing in Itself, the Monad. Until one is 
able to see and understand the Monad, he is still bound 
by the Illusion of Appearances and is unable to recog- 
nize the Reality. At the first Full-toned Chord, the 
Inner Senses were opened and man was able to see the 
Things in Themselves, the Monads, and through the 
Faculties of his Spirit to understand them. When he 
did this for the first time, the Illusion vanished com- 
pletely, for he was able to see all things as they were 
in their ultimate essence, hence there was no Illusion 
for him any longer. The Four Lower Dimensions of 
Space vanished, and there were henceforth but Three, 
the Fifth, Sixth and Seventh, as they are now. The 
Square of Matter dissolved and the Triangle of Pure 
Essence alone remained. 

Truth stood full revealed, for the reason that man 
was no longer deceived by the appearances, and was 
able to transcend the Relative, and to see all things in 
the Absolute. Henceforth there is and can be nothing 
concealed from him. Absolute Truth is his permanent 
possession. Being endowed with all ability to realize 
the Truth in the absolute, it was now possible for them 
at the same time to see it in its true relativity, that is 
as it is related to the source of things in the Spirit, and 
as it is manifested, hence the Knowledge of the Mani- 
festation, as well as the Truth of the Unmanifest, was 



100 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

alike their possession. Because of the unfoldment of 
the Spirit, they had all the powers of the Spirit in a 
state of liberty, so that they could use them as freely 
as they now use their physical powers, that is to say, 
they were as free on the Spiritual Plane as men are at 
the present time on the Physical Plane. 

The glory of achievement clothed them as a garment, 
for now their Spiritual nature was set free, and they 
were able to express all the latent qualities of their 
Monad free from any limitation from the outside what- 
soever. There was no limitation to their achievement, 
within the range of the qualities of their Atma. Hence 
they were clothed as with a garment by the Realities 
of the Spiritual World, and no longer belonged to the 
World Illusion. At this Fohat passed away and was no 
more, for the Race had reached Human Perfection so 
far as Type was concerned. 

They are called the Newly Born for the reason that 
they were now Seventh Race people and hence were as- 
sumed to have been born again. The Seventh Round is 
Whirling, and the Seventh Race has appeared. This, of 
course, does not mean that every individual has reached 
this state at this time, but this is the characteristic Type 
at that time and the stragglers are the exception and 
not the general rule. 

This will all take place in the early part of 1925, 
when the Seventh Round must be in full swing. 

In the Second Shloka the star-spangled path of the 
Gods is the path of the diverse Kosmical Forces, for 
that is all the Gods are; some of them are Spiritual 
Forces, but the majority are Material Powers. It means 
that the One descending was passing through these Pow- 
ers and effecting them with His Spirit ere He reached 
the Earth. He was passing through the region of the 
Planets and the Stars ere he touched the earth. The 
lesser Lights were those forces below man, that is, be- 
low the Spirit, and also below the level of those great 
Powers. They were awaiting the time when Kosmical 
Evolution would organize them into new forms suited 
to the state of the Kosmos during the Seventh Round. 

This One was unlike the Gods, or Kosmic Powers, 
yet kin to them. That is, He was of a different order 
to them. He was in fact quite Divine in the sense of 
Para-Brahman, hence he was not like the Powers of 



THEOGENESIS. 101 

the Universe because He belonged to a much Higher 
Octave. He was not even similar to the Spiritual Pow- 
ers, for they are aspects of the Manifesting God, while 
He is one with the Unmanifest God. In this way we 
are able to see wherein He is unlike all of these Spirit- 
ual Powers. At the same time He is kin to them, for 
the reason that they are all aspects of the Universal 
Spirit, which is the First Emanation from the Divine 
Spirit with which He is one. 

He is unlike the Spirits of the Throne. Who are 
they? The Throne is the seat of Para-Brahman the 
Divine Spirit, and these Spirits are the Seven Spirits 
of God, or the Seven Divine Principles, which are the 
Archtypes of the Seven Principles in Nature and in 
man. See the statement about them in Revelation. 
These Seven Spirits of the Throne are not aspects of 
Vishnu the Supreme, for He is the First Emanation 
growing out of their activity. They are not the Good 
Law, for this is the Fiat of their united Will. They 
are the Seven Spiritual Sources of all Manifestations, 
and ever abide in the very depth of Para-Brahman, 
for they are the Seven Rays going to make up the 
Pure White Light of Para-Brahman. He is unlike 
these Spirits, because each one of them is only a single 
Ray of the Seven Rayed Spirit, while the full Light 
of Para-Brahman is completed in Himself. Yet He 
is known of them, for the reason that He is their 
Master. It is He that directs them, for it is through 
Him that they, aye even the fullness of Para-Brahman 
is able to shine forth to man and the universe. He 
is the connecting link between the Absolute IHVH, the 
Unnameable, the Word of Fear, the Eternal and Para- 
Brahman which is His Essence, but of which He is the 
Esse. Para-Brahman is the Essence of IHVH, but 
this One is the very Esse of the IHVH. Thus He is 
known and obeyed of the very Spirits of the Throne, 
the Seven Spirits of God, or the Seven Divine Rays 
of the Great White Light of Absolute Divinity, for 
he stands between them and the Absolute IHVH Him- 
self. 

He is like unto man because He has been a man, 
and retains the human memory and consciousness. At 
the same time He is more than man, for he is a man 
Apotheosized into the Ultimate Godhead, hence He is 



102 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

the Perfected God, yet retaining the Form of a man, 
but with the Substance of His body quite Divine. That 
is, each of His Seven Principles is composed of one 
of the Seven Spirits of the Throne, in the place of one 
of the Seven Principles of Nature as is that of a man. 

He is clothed in this glistening garment, for the 
reason that He comes clothed in His Divine Glory 
and not in a veil. It is the Radiance of the Divine 
Spirit, the Glory of God shining round about. He 
is majestic, for he is the very crystallization of the 
majesty of the Heaven of Heavens. He is stern of 
countenance, because He is the very Epitome of Divine 
Justice, and cannot look upon sin with the least de- 
gree of allowance. At the same time He is soft of 
Speech, for He is equally the Epitome of Divine Love, 
and thus is filled with Infinite Love and Tenderness 
for all that lives, has lived or ever shall live in the 
future. He is, in fact, the very Esse of the Ultimate 
God. 

Who is this Divine One? He is One who, being in 
the Form of God, meditated no usurpation to be equal 
with God, but emptied Himself of his Spiritual Na- 
ture and became human, taking on the form of one 
of the servants, and therefore God has highly exalted 
Him far above Angel, and Principalities, and Powers, 
and given Him a name which is above every name, 
that at His name every knee should bow and every 
tongue confess of things in Heaven and of things in 
Earth, for by His own Name Jehova, which is IHVH 
has He called Him, and that is the Name that was 
given Him. He is now equal with the Father. 

This is Jesus Christ in his Divine Glory as God the 
Son, and this is a description of His Second Coming 
for the purpose of His Messianic Reign upon the Earth, 
during the Seventh Round. It is the greatest possible 
mistake to confound Him with Kalki the Tenth and 
last Avatar of Vishnu, for Kalki comes to accomplish 
the work of the Sixth Round and to usher in the 
Seventh, and thus to prepare the way for the coming 
of Christ. He is in this sense the Forerunner of the 
Second Advent to the Gentile world, just as Elijah 
will return as the Forerunner of this Advent to the 
Jews. There is nothing which would fill Kalki with 



THEOGENESIS. 103 

such horror as for any one to identify him with Christ. 
Even at the time of his first coming Jesus was not 
an Avatar of Vishnu, but of Para-Brahman, and be- 
fore the time of His death he was the incarnation of 
the perfect Divine Nature, save in the case of consti- 
tution; that is, He was the Perfected Christos. 

Why does He come to this Earth at all? He comes 
to Rule it, that it may pass to an even greater state, 
and that under His Divine Guidance all may pass into 
the state of Para-Nirvana, and ultimately into that of 
Maha-Para-Nirvana, and still continue to live upon 
the Earth, which will, under His guidance and foster- 
ing care, be so transformed that it will be fitted for 
such a Race of Beings to dwell upon it. . 

The time of this descent will be the same as that of 
the First Shloka; that is, the beginning of the Seventh 
Round, in the year 1925. Of this you can rest assured. 

In the Third Shloka the lesser Lights are the minor 
Powers of the Spirit, and also some of the Powers just 
below it. They are not strong enough to be called 
Gods, but still they are Lights. His stepping from one 
of these to another, means that His influence has not 
only acted upon the Gods, the great Spiritual Powers, 
but it has now reached the lesser Spiritual Forces, or 
Lights, hence He is Spiritualizing all things, first in 
the Universal, and then in the particular. It also 
means the passing of this Divine Influence from one 
of the Heavenly Bodies to another, and thus their 
Spiritual Regeneration. His footstep pressing each 
Star means that each Star in the Heavens is to be 
gradually permeated by His Spirit, and thus trans- 
formed in its nature. All the Heavenly Bodies are 
active, are in fact Living Souls. Their activity mani- 
fests in a continuous vibratory motion, not only within 
them, but also in the Aura which floats out from them. 
They are each Septenary in their nature, having the 
Seven Principles, the same as Nature and man. This 
Motion is not chaotic, but is perfectly harmonious, be- 
ing dominated by its keynote, and thus forming a per- 
fect chord of harmony. This will also manifest in sound, 
which may be heard by the one who is able to hear 
with the Kosmic Ear. The sum total of these chords 
constitutes the Music of the Spheres. When He presses 
each Star it gives forth a chord of sweetest melody. It 



104 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

is not only harmony now, but also melody, the soul of 
music, and it is the sweetest melody, for the reason 
that His Spirit entering the Star, it has its Spirit set 
free and hence that Spirit joins in the chord, thus 
completing the Music of that star. In a word, as He 
nears the Earth, He so awakens the entire Material 
Universe that each part of it thrills with Spiritual 
Life, and hence it is all elevated into Nirvana. It is 
the awakening of all things to the Nirvanic Rapture, 
so that it will be made ready for the work of the Sev- 
enth Round, and there will be no unperfected object 
in all nature. 

His drawing near and nearer still, means the ap- 
proach to the Earth itself. Up to this time He has 
been acting upon the Stars remote from the Earth, 
but now He approaches it, for the time has come for 
its complete Regeneration. Each new pressed chord 
was placed in song triumphant, that is to say, each Star 
in the past, has uttered a perfect chord of its own, 
though they have been separate and distinct; but now, 
as He draws nearer to the Earth, they are all merged 
into one, thus producing a Perfect Symphony, which 
is not what the Music of the Spheres has been in the 
past, for that was Fifth Round Music, but this is now 
Seventh Round Music, and contains the Note of Ce- 
lestial as well as Kosmical Harmony. It is now the 
song of triumph, which means that the Kosmos has com- 
pleted its Nirvana, insofar as its Spirit is concerned, 
and this Nirvana is now ready to descend into the Low- 
er Principles, until the entire Universe in its Gross 
Body is Wrapped in the Bliss of Nirvana. Hence we 
are to realize that His coming is not so much for the 
sake of the people as it is to awaken the Spiritual Prin- 
ciple in all Nature, and cause it to spring forth into 
life, for the Whole Creation is travailing in Pain to- 
gether until now, waiting for the manifestation of the 
Sons of God, that it may be delivered out of bondage 
into the same liberty as the children of God. He comes 
to set the groaning Creation free from its bondage to 
matter, and bring it forth into the life of the Spirit. 
This is the principal reason for His coming to Earth, 
though of course it is also for the purpose of deliver- 
ing the Earth from the scourge of Sin, and bringing 
it into Unity and Peace, and also for the purpose of 



THEOGENESIS. 105 

guiding the evolution of man back to Maha-Para-Nir- 
vana, the state of Bliss Eternal. 

In the Fourth Shloka His halting, being poised aloft 
and bending His ear to catch the song the Stars now 
sang, indicates that while still far above the conscious- 
ness of humanity, His progress is at an end, He has 
reached the Earth, and is listening to hear if all the 
Universe of Stars has entered the new Rapture. This 
is seen to be the case, for they have all joined into 
the one song of triumph which now swells out from the 
depths of the entire Kosmos. It rings out clear, for 
there is no discordant note, and strong, for all the 
power of the hosts of the Stellar Heavens has entered 
into it, and has swelled forth with all the strength in 
it. In a word, all the Heavenly Bodies have attained 
Nirvana, and have joined their voices in the Celestial 
Harmony of that state. They have each and all entered 
the Seventh Round and are in full swing, and the Uni- 
verse as a whole is on the homeward sweep to the still 
more exalted state of the Spirit. The Earth alone holds 
them back, for He has not as yet touched it and thus 
quickened it into the fullness of Spiritual Life, so that 
it may enter into this song of triumph and thus enter 
into its own for the final struggle up to Para-Nirvana, 
and the Blessed state of Bliss beyond. 

The Fifth Shloka begins with the time when He 
touches the Earth. It is at this time that the Regen- 
erating Influence which radiates from Him begins to 
energize the Earth itself. The Once Dark Star is the 
Earth. We learned in the Seventh Stanza that the 
Once Dark Star was changed, and shone with brilliant 
Light, but that was the Light that came to it during 
the Sixth Round, in comparison to what it is to be- 
come during the Seventh Round, it is still 
Dark, for it has not awakened to the Nirvanic State 
as yet. It now shines with the glory reflected from His 
face ; that is, the radiance of the Divine Spirit which 
ever flows forth and shines forth from Him reflected 
itself upon the Earth, and it was transformed by the 
vibration set up by that reflection, so that it awakened 
the Spiritual Principle of the Earth, and this, respond- 
ing to that vibratory urge, swelled forth into the chord 
of Sevenfold Harmony. The Earth Spirit has awak- 
ened, and has come into His own, having broken the 



106 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

bonds of silence, which Matter has forged for Him, and 
so the full- toned Chord of harmony swells forth into 
union with the Sons of the Universe. Full and clear is 
the echo of the chord which hitherto had sounded only 
minor tones of woe and anguish. This chord is the 
chord of the Earth. During the time when it has been 
bound by matter, it has of course been in the same 
miserable plight as the humanity that has inhabited it 
all this time. There has of course been nothing but 
woe and anguish, and hence the Earth Chord has 
sounded forth only those minor notes. The Major Note 
of Bliss can only be sounded by the Spirit, and all 
this time it has been stilled, but now at last it is loosed 
and the radiance from the Messiah has awakened it to 
action. It sounds forth the great Major Note of Joy 
and victory, and this swells out into the full Major 
Chord of the Spiritualized Earth. This now sounds 
full for all the vibrations of the Earth are brought 
into that Chord of Triumph, and hence all the Forces 
of Earth are proclaiming that sweet Harmony. It rings 
out clear, for there is nothing to mar its beauty now. 
It rings out full and clear, and its echo is heard in 
the Kosmos, and there unites with the song of triumph 
raised by the entire Universe. It has now joined the 
Great Spiritual Symphony, and so the Earth Chord is 
swallowed up in that Universal song triumphant, and 
they are one. The Earth has entered on the Seventh 
Round, and onward she swings until she has finished 
the return sweep to the Ultimate state of the Spirit. 
At first it may seem that this was realized in the Sev- 
enth Stanza, but this would be a mistake. What is 
there shown is that the Humanity of the Earth were 
born into the Seventh Race, and in the First Shloka 
of this Eighth Stanza we are shown the consummation 
of this for the Race. They are at that time in the 
Seventh Round, but it has not reached the Universe or 
the Earth as yet. Then comes the Divine One in the 
Second Shloka, and in the Third and Fourth Shlokas 
He has brought the Universe into that Round, but the 
Earth has not as yet entered it. In the Fifth Shloka 
it is shown how the Earth joins the Song Triumphant 
and enters the Seventh Round also. Now all is Nir- 
vana, there is nothing below. 



THEOGENESIS. 107 

We must caution you against the idea that this work 
is to require any great length of time, for this would 
be a mistake. As He Leaves His Father's Throne of 
Glory He Enters the Star-Spangled Path of the Gods, 
and as He approaches the Earth, coming several million 
times more rapid than a Ray of Light, he passes from 
one Star to another, Regenerating them and in this 
way causing their Chord to sound forth true and sweet. 
At last as He hovers over the Earth, He causes all 
those Chords to blend into the Song Triumphant, and 
in this way brings the Universe into the full swing 
of the Seventh Round. Now, as this depends not on 
any development within the Universe itself, but is the 
instant result of the action of this Divine Radiance 
upon its Spirit, it will take place as soon as that Radi- 
ance has been reflected through and through the entire 
Universe, which will be in a very short time. At last 
He rests upon the Earth, and the instant that He does 
its Spirit is thrilled with the New Life, and so it 
swings into the Seventh Round. All that is stated in 
this Fifth Shloka takes place in an instant of time; 
that is, the instant he stands upon the Earth. 

This will all be fulfilled in 1925, for that is the time 
when He comes and this Shloka deals with the placing 
of His feet upon the Earth. From that time on we 
have the working of the Seventh Round and its Sev- 
enth Race; that is, the Race of Nirvanees. 

The Sixth Shloka deals with the Reign of Christ on 
Earth. The first sentence covers a period of several 
thousand years, for it is practically the entire length 
of the Seventh Round. This reign will be a time of 
discipline for humanity, for He comes to rule over the 
nations with a Rod of Iron and to dash them to shivers 
and make them over again. You ask what will be 
the need of punishing a Race of Nirvanees? In the 
sense of the Divine Mysteries, Nirvanees may be as 
great sinners as the most material of people. There 
are in fact two kinds of sin — the first is that which 
grows out of the attachment to the objects of sense, 
and which will of course be a thing of the past with 
the Seventh Race. There is, however, another kind of 
sin — the sin which has its root in an individual will. 
It is this sin which came first, for it was that which 
caused the fall of man, and thus brought him into bond- 



108 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

age to the senses and to matter. So long as man has 
an Individual Will in opposition to the Will of God 
he will continue to be a sinner in the Sight of God, 
and to need salvation. Now a Race of Nirvanees will 
have a more highly developed individuality, and hence 
a more powerfully individualized will, than any one on 
a lower level, hence they will be more disobedient to 
God than ever before. And this will not be so ex- 
cusable as it has been before, for they will have more 
knowledge, and will be rebelling against more Light. 
When the King comes into His own, he begins this 
reign of chastisements, using His Divine Power as a 
means of enforcing His Will, and at the same time 
making use of highly perfected human beings, as His 
agents for the government of the Race, and their disci- 
pline by temporal punishments. In fact this is the 
purpose of the Para-Nirvanees and of the Maha-Para- 
Nirvanees who are now being developed. There has 
never been any period in the world's history before 
when the&e have appeared, but they are now being 
developed so that they may act as the Elder Brothers 
of the Seventh Race, just as the Nirvanees at the pres- 
ent time are acting as the Elder Brothers of the Sixth 
Race, and as the Arhats have acted as the Elder 
Brothers of the Fifth Race. His being known of them, 
relates to a period a thousand years later, when the 
Race will have accepted Him, and having obeyed Him 
absolutely, will have fixed their wills in that of God, 
and thus having cast off all Individuality will have 
passed to Para-Nirvana, and at last into Maha-Para- 
Nirvana. 

He was the first because He was the Creative Logos 
that was with the Father, and by and through whom 
all things were produced. He is the last because this 
same Logos incarnated in the Human and became man, 
and later attained to the Perfection of the Godhead, 
and He was the First to realize this state. He then 
came to humanity again, and is the last one to resign 
all things to the Father. He is the final Perfection of 
all things, and during all this He has retained His 
identity. But above all things, in Him has been per- 
formed the entire Circle of Existence, for He was with 
the Father as the Logos, when there was nothing else. 
He was the point from which Emanation started. He 



THEOGENESIS. 109 

descended into the Human Nature, the descent of the 
Spirit into Matter, and then went into death, from 
which He began the ascent into Divinity, which He 
realized in its fullness, being made one with the God- 
head, which is the ultimate end of the highest evolu- 
tion. Hence the Circuit of the Line of Life was com- 
pleted in Him, and he is the beginning of Emanation 
and the End of Immination, both in one. As a re- 
sult of this He is King of the Cycle of Life, and Mas- 
ter of the whole design. Hence He is able to bring 
Humanity into the place from whence they departed 
when they began their descent into matter. And He 
is One with the Race, for He is the epitome of all 
Life and Evolution. What He has accomplished is the 
way of the Great Return, and all who go that way 
must abide in Him. He is the Self of all the Re- 
deemed. Absolute Unity has been accomplished be- 
tween God and Man and the Holy One; they are all 
but One, and that is God 3 in the last analysis. 

The Darkness here spoken of is the Darkness of 
Matter. Out of this has been Evolved the Light of 
the Spiritual state. The Law of Balance is perfect. 
The Descent of the Universe into Matter has been the 
means of the return into Spirit, and to a higher and 
more perfect state of Spiritual Consciousness than 
would have been possible if there had never been the 
Descent into Matter. Spirit Descended into Matter, 
and as a result Matter has Ascended into Spirit. The 
Word was made Flesh, and hence the Flesh is made 
the Word, it is the utterance of God. This has been 
the natural result of the Eternal Law of Kosmic Evo- 
lution, which falters not, but works out all things to 
their Logical End, be that what it may. And as it 
never varies, but works on without variableness or 
shadow of turning, its work is at all times perfect, 
for it is the Divine Fiat working out into Life. 

Things are but the Forms which the Infinite No- 
Thing has assumed by reason of the Motion which was 
imparted to it by the brooding of the Divine Idea; 
hence this Divine Idea has caused this No-Thing, or 
Formless Spirit to assume those Diverse Forms, which 
are the Archtypes of all Things. Thus all things have 
come forth from nothing, by the decree of the Fiat. 



110 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

Out of the disappointments of sin and death, out of 
the misery and pain, and all the mistakes of life, has 
been developed the forces which have sprung forth into 
Life and Light Eternal. Not only this, but those 
Monads that have failed in the past will be reorgan- 
ized and brought forth into Life once More, and will 
be brought to perfection. There are now none lost, 
but all have found the way of return, the dead as 
well as the living. This is at a period long after the 
end of the first thousand years, for thousands and 
thousands of years have passed. But while these peo- 
ple have overcome death they have at the same time 
overcome life. All selfhood is at an end. To them 
there is nothing but God and His Light, which is a 
mode of Himself. They neither live nor die, for life 
and death alike have ceased. They abide in the depths 
of the Light Eternal, which is the Glory of God or 
His Radiance. 

It is done. The work of Evolution is at an end. 
The Seventh Round is at an end, and so has ended 
the Night following it. All rounds are over, and the 
Universe has ceased to move, for it is now at the Cen- 
ter, the point where all vibration ceases. It has been 
swallowed up in the infinite ocean of Divine Light, 
and has touched the center of the Fire of God. It 
is wrapped into the Shekina. All is over. Matter has 
returned to Spirit, and is Spirit; the soul has returned 
to God, and is God. The Great Return has been swal- 
lowed up in the source of all existence, and yet all 
things are. Nothing has ceased to be. But Thing and 
No-Thing are identical, and yet co-existent. The 
Apotheosis is complete. Aum ! The Dewdrop falls into 
the Shining Sea! and it becomes the Shining Sea. 

How were these Stanzas written? From whence was 
their source? How came man by such knowledge? 
Are they not a draft drawn from Revelation? No, 
my children, for these Stanzas were written thousands 
of years before the time of Christ. These last Stanzas 
are clearly a continuance of the same ones that are 
given in the Secrete Doctrine, and this one is simply 
the sequel to those which have been interpreted all 
the way along before. They all had to be written by 
the same person, for they are the same, and this last 
Shloka is but the Dramatical Climax of the entire 



THEOGENESIS. Ill 

series, and they must all have been written by the same 
hand. How, then, is it that the terminology is so 
identical with that of the Revelation? How better 
could one describe these great truths than by using this 
very terminology? This could not have been taken 
from Revelation for the reason that this Stanza teaches 
the Inner meaning of Revelation, and the Mystery of 
the Godhead, as well as the entire Mystery of the 
Christos and there are not five people in all the world 
who know this, and not one of them has ever seen 
this Stanza until after it was published in the Arti- 
zan. Whence, then, came the knowledge? Christian 
Mysticism is a revelation of the Ancient Divine Mys- 
teries that were known in the dawn of human exist- 
ence, and hence it teaches those things which were 
known in the ancient days, but have since been for- 
gotten even by the Highest Adepts of the Great White 
Brotherhood. The Stanzas were written before the 
White Brotherhood lost the Key of the Divine Mys- 
teries. But there is another item to be borne in mind. 
As all things that are transpiring or have ever tran- 
spired in the Kosmos are written in the Akashic Rec- 
ords, so is every Idea that has ever emanated from 
the consciousness of God, recorded in the Book of God's 
Remembrance, and there abides, and may be read by 
the one able to rise to the Plane where he can see it. 
These Stanzas were written by one who knew at first 
hand the Divine Design of Evolution. They are a 
treasure of Pre-Vedic Buddhism, and therefore came 
direct from the Spiritual Consciousness of the Second 
Buddha himself. They are the Mind of God the All- 
Father, made known to us. He that hath an ear to 
hear let him hear this message from the All Divine 
in this time of trial, when we are so much in need 
of a Guide to point the way for us in the time of 
testing, during this Sixth Round, that we may fall 
into the Seventh and not fail in the passing. 

Let every one who may chance to read this enter 
the closet in the center of his own Spirit, and there be 
still, and know that IHVH is God the One. And then 
let him breathe forth all the Essence of his soul in one 
Affirmation, "For all that Lives I live." 

"Peace be unto all Beings." 



THEOGENESIS. 113 



THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

THEOGENESIS. 

Stanza IX. 

1. From the East, the West, the North, the South 
come the four Holy Ones. On their way they gather 
the hosts of destroyers thronging their path, and set 
them in swifter motion. 

2. At the ring "Pass Not" they pause, and with 
one accord cry unto Kwan Yin, "Speak thou but one 
word, a word of two parts, and we will bear that word 
"within the veil" upon our wings. 

3. Then with a loud voice Kwan Yin gave utter- 
ance to the word. It shook the heavens and reopened 
the path between the fiery red star and the star which 
had been cleansed of its blackness. 

4. Said he to the Holy Ones, "Gather your hosts 
and make fit habitation for the Angels of the Voice. 
They shall lead the new born Sons of Will and Yoga 
within the path I have opened, that they may people 
the fiery red star with a new race. 

Daugma shall open their eyes to the glory of the hid- 
den way. 

COMMENTARY. 

It is in the Fourth Shloka that the key is given with 
reference to the time of this Stanza. The Angels of 
the Voice are to lead the New born Sons of Will and 
Yoga within the path that is opened for them. Now 
it is only in the end of the Seventh Stanza, that is, when 
the Diamond Souled Host has been incarnated in the 
Sixth Race Humanity that Maya's Sons become Sons 
of Will and Yoga, therefore it is the Seventh Race 
that is here alluded to, hence this Stanza relates to 
the Seventh Round, and therefore follows the Sixth 
Stanza, and is to a certain extent contemporary with 
the Eighth Stanza, describing another aspect of the 
work of the Seventh Round. The Eighth Stanza is 
concerned mostly with the Second coming of Christ, 
while this Stanza is concerned mostly with the Kosmi- 
cal Regeneration that is to transpire through the 
activity of the Kosmical forces at the same time. 



114 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

The East, West, North and South are the four as- 
pects of the Universe. That is, they represent the 
Swastika in its Kosmical aspect, and stand for the 
positive and the negative poles of the Electrical and 
Magnetic Forces of the Kosmical Energies and all the 
Manifestations that flow from them during all time 
and space. The Four Holy Ones are those same Pow- 
ers; that is, the positive and negative poles of the 
Electrical and Magnetic Forces in their Kosmic Es- 
sence. They are the Swastika of creation and de- 
struction, which manifests in the Universe. The East, 
the West, the North and the South being the square 
of manifestation, while the Four Holy Ones are the 
Powers that manifest there. The coming of the Four 
Holy Ones means the awakening of these four powers 
and their concerted action to bring about a definite 
result. It means that the powers that manifest in 
creation and destruction are now being concentrated 
unto the end that a great change may be wrought in 
the Manifested Universe, which is in reality their mani- 
festation. 

The host of destroyers are all the centrifugal forces 
of the Universe, which are in the path of the Four- 
fold Force. These are all gathered up and concen- 
trated on the work in hand, and as they respond to 
this force which directs them to the common point, 
they are set in swifter motion, so that their De- 
structive Force is accentuated far beyond anything 
that it has ever been in the past. This indicates that 
the work which they are to perform at this time is 
one of destruction; for the work at this time is the 
destruction of the present Earth that a new Earth 
may be born in its place. 

In the Second Shloka, the ring "Pass Not" is the 
limit of all possible individual progress. It is the 
limit of the Sacred Chord on the Lyre of the Soul. 
For one to pass that limit he must transcend the in- 
dividuality, and become something more than man. To 
pass this limit, means the realization of Para-Nirvana. 
Furthermore, it is the limit of the manifested uni- 
verse, and therefore to pass this ring means to tran- 
scend the Manifested Universe, and to enter the realm 
of the Unmanifest. It is a ring, or circle, for it is 
from the Circle of Unmanifested Activity, or rather 



THEOGENESIS. 115 

the activity of the Unmanifest, that the Manifested 
Universe on all of its seven chords is emanated. The 
Four Holy Ones pause here, for they are part and par- 
cel of the Manifested Universe, and therefore they 
cannot pass into the Unmanifest region of themselves. 
It is the ring "Pass Not" to them quite as much as 
it is to any of the diverse Manifestations which flow 
from their activity. 

Kwan Yin is the most beloved of all the Chinese 
Deities, being the one who "Looks upon" and "Hears 
the cries." It is in a certain sense feminine, and is 
more of a Goddess than a God, though the name is 
Neutral rather than feminine. She is the Magna Ma- 
ter, the embodiment of Mother Love, and is therefore 
the Mother Principle of the Universe. She is in this 
sense the same as Lakshmi the Divine Mother. At the 
same time we are to realize that she is not so much 
the Mother who gives Birth, as the Mothering Princi- 
ple which cares for the children after they are born. 
She is in this respect something like Hera as the pro- 
tector of Childhood. She is the incarnation, or rather 
the Fountain of Mother Love, which nourishes all that 
are born. She is that principle of Mother Love which 
hears all the cries of her children, and looks down 
upon them in love and tenderness, nursing them and 
shielding them from evil. She is, in a word, the 
Mothering influence of the Spirit. This being the case, 
she is to be looked upon as the Mother of the Uni- 
verse, and also as the Mother of everything that has 
been manifested. She is, therefore, the Mother aspect 
of Amatabha. Now as Amatabha is both Father and 
Mother, the two being one, she is Amataba manifest- 
ing Mother Love, therefore she is not feminine but 
neuter, though all the attributes she manifests as Kwan 
Yin are maternal and hence feminine. She is the 
neutral, or double sexed Amatabha, manifesting the 
feminine and maternal characteristics, and particularly 
Mother Love. Being Amatabha, she is incarnate in 
Amatabha Buddha, who thus becomes the incarnation 
of Mother Love, and is conceived as a female Buddha. 
She is incarnate in every Amatabha Buddha, however, 
and hence she is in this respect the maternity of the 
Buddha, just as Kwan Yin in the Kosmic sense is the 
maternity of Amatabha. 



116 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

Now, a word is a creative power, for it is the posi- 
tive outflowing of the inward idea, being the idea 
made manifest. Kwan Yin is requested to speak one 
word, a word of two parts. The speaking of a word 
means the placing in operation of the generative and 
maternal virtue of Kwan Yin. The two parts of the 
word indicate that it is to be both the generative and 
the formative virtues that are to be placed in opera- 
tion. That is to say, it is both the Father and the 
Mother aspect that is to be concentrated in that ex- 
pulsive effort of the Divine Will. It is the full force 
of Amatabha pulsating under the impulse of Mother 
Love. This will mean the setting in motion of a new 
aspect of the molding force, or rather the operation 
of the Mother influence in a new field. Kwan Yin, 
who has in the past listened to the cries of the mani- 
fested universe, is now besought to speak forth and 
thus give birth to something entirely new. This re- 
quest comes with one accord from the Four Holy Ones, 
and *is therefore the cry of the manifested Universe, 
for an inward expression of itself in the realm of the 
Unmanifest. If she will speak the word, they will 
bear it ''within the veil" upon their wings. In other 
words, the prayer is, that the Four Holy Ones, or the 
creative Swastika, may be permitted to pass within the 
veil, beyond the ring "Pass Not" and there pursue 
their creative operations. It is the next step in the 
ascent of matter into Spirit. The work so far as the 
manifested Universe is concerned is completed, and 
now they, by reason of the fact that they have com- 
pleted the work on this side of the veil* beseech Kwan 
Yin to give expression to them on the other side, so 
that they may operate in their creative aspect there in 
the region of the Unmanifest. This will, of course, 
mean the generation and birth of Para-Nirvanic crea- 
tures, who will be the children of Kwan Yin, pos- 
sessing her own nature. It will also mean the genera- 
tion and birth of a world which will be the manifes- 
tation of the fullness of Kwan Yin, and not a mere 
emanation of her. It will be Para-Nirvana manifest- 
ing in the organic form of the Universe. Evolution 
having returned to the point from which it started, 
it must now turn inward, and thus reach a step higher 
than it ever was before, as the fruition of the experi- 



THEOGENESIS. 117 

ences through which it has passed. The apotheosis 
of nature must grow out of all the vicissitudes through 
which it has passed. The result of all this will be 
the regeneration and rebirth of the Kosmos on the 
Para-Nirvanic Plane. And all this must in the very 
nature of things be the result of the maternity of 
Kwan Yin turning inward on her own Plane instead 
of continually flowing outwardly on the planes below 
her own level. 

In the Third Shloka, Kwan Yin gives utterance to 
the word in a loud voice. This means that a great 
deal of force is put into the manifestation of her 
maternity in this inward direction. It is not in a mild 
manner, but with the concentration of all the force 
of her maternity that the transformation is brought 
about, and the effect must correspond to the force di- 
rected to that end. 

This shook the heavens, for the old formation of 
the Kosmos was shaken and began to disintegrate 
when the generative and formative influence of Kwan 
Yin was directed unto the generation and ultimate birth 
of the new Kosmos. The Star which had been cleansed 
of its blackness, is the Earth during the Sixth Round, 
or rather the Earth as it was perfected in the Sixth 
Round, hence the product of the Sixth Round. The 
fiery Red Star is the Earth that is to be realized as 
a result of this Seventh Round. In the beginning, 
the fiery Red Star was the potentiality of the Earth, 
and was what the Earth would have become if evolu- 
tion had progressed upward instead of downward as 
it did. But the fact is that evolution was downward, 
the Spirit descending into matter, and hence the face 
of the Earth was blackened. During the descent into 
matter the path to the fiery Red Sar was closed, and 
it has been closed during the ascent of matter into 
Spirit, and will so remain closed up to the time Kwan 
Yin speaks the word, for the reason that all the gen- 
erative activities of Amatabha are directed toward the 
material. Now, however, when she sends her genera- 
tive virility inward and upward to the realization of 
the new Universe, the way is opened from the state 
of the cleansed Earth of the Sixth Round to the per- 
fected Earth of the future; that is, the Para-Nirvanic 
world. This means that the process of evolution is 



118 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

started, which is ultimately to transform the star which 
has been cleansed of its blackness into the Fiery Red 
Star. The forces are now in operation, and the trans- 
formation will be ultimately realized as a result of 
the new trend of evolutionary law. One other thing 
which it is well for us to bear in mind here is that 
red is the color of the physical octave, and hence the 
star becoming red indicates the rebirth of the physical 
Earth, and does not relate to transformation in the 
interior principles of the Earth. It indicates that the 
gross physical vehicle of the Earth is to be regen- 
erated and born anew. The fiery appearance indi- 
cates the great increase of the fire principle so that 
it becomes the dominant factor in the structure and 
composition of the Earth itself. Let us see if we can 
realize the importance of such a change as this. Ever 
since the descent of the Spirit into matter began, the 
preponderant element in the structure of the Earth 
has been carbon. The result has been a poisoning of 
the atmosphere so that it was difficult for life to con- 
tinue here, and therefore the span of life has greatly 
shortened. Besides, the vehicles of man and beast 
have been so made up of this immobile carbon that 
they have with difficulty yielded to the higher vibra- 
tions, and therefore man has manifested a low order 
of intelligence and feeling, and in fact life has been 
more a state of inertia than otherwise. The intense 
activity of some nations and individuals has been an 
effort on the part of nature to overcome this car- 
boniferous state, and to lift the race above it, but owing 
to the gross structure of the soul this strenuosity has 
merely led to the disintegration of the vehicles rather 
than to its metamorphosis as a rule. The black and the 
brown races are the embodiments of the carboniferous 
state of the Earth in a much greater degree than the 
other Races, and that is the reason why they will dis- 
appear and give place to the higher types, for the 
carbon will disappear also in the course of time. Im- 
mobility in the inhabitants of the Earth is the out- 
growth of immobility in the Earth itself. The life 
upon the Earth reflects the condition of the Earth 
itself, and as the cause of this immobility in the life 
upon it is the presence of a preponderant quantity 
of carbon in the Earth, it follows that the only cure 



THEOGENESIS. 119 

for these troubles is by reducing the proportion of 
carbon in the composition of the Earth. It is this 
which causes the gross materialism of the people, and 
the world can never be converted until the percentage 
of carbon is reduced in the Earth. The problem then 
is the reduction of the percentage of Carbon in the 
composition of the Earth. There is but one way in 
which to get rid of carbon. It must be burned. To 
do this we must have an increase in the percentage 
of Oxygen or the Fire principle, and in this way the 
Fire vibration will destroy the carbon, and will re- 
duce it to a minimum. This is what will take place, 
and as a result of the great activity of the Fire vi- 
bration the major portion of the carbon will be con- 
sumed, so that the Earth will predominate in oxygen 
or the Fire principle. This will remove the grossness 
and opacity of the physical vehicle of the Earth. Will 
render it more brilliant, transparent and aerial. It 
will greatly reduce its specific gravity, and will in- 
crease its electro-magnetic force. The result will be 
a new Earth, which will have little resemblance to 
the present one. In the past it has been necessary 
for nature to cause dense growths of vegetation to 
cover the Earth in order that the carbon might be 
taken up by them and in this way life might be possi- 
ble, but in the new Earth the carbon will be consumed 
to a great extent, and therefore these dense growths 
of vegetation will die out, and there will be no more 
jungles and dense forests, but only beautiful groves 
of trees and arbors of vines. All this will be but the 
natural outgrowth of the disappearance of the carbon 
from the structure of the Earth except in a small per- 
centage. 

It is to this transformation through the activity of 
the Fire Principle that the Bible refers when we are 
told that the Earth is to be destroyed by Fire. It 
is not the Earth in the absolute that is to be destroyed, 
but rather the carbon is to be burned up, and as this 
constitutes the major portion of the composition of the 
Earth as it is at present, this will mean the destruc- 
tion of the present Earth. At the same time the 
transformation from carbon to oxygen will be going 
on all the time, so that as the carbon disappears the 
oxygen will take its place, so that the Earth will be 



120 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

here all the time, and will be just as large at the finish 
as it was at the beginning, and yet it will not be the 
same Earth. Yet there will no part of it be gone. It 
will be a case of regeneration and rebirth, which has 
taken place so gradually that one will scarcely notice 
the change. At the same time it is to be borne in 
mind that the life will continue on the Earth during 
the entire transformation. 

This consumption of the carbon in the composition 
of the Earth will cause a corresponding consumption of 
the carbon in the composition of the bodies and souls 
of all the creatures living on the Earth, including the 
humanity on it. It is this burning up of the super- 
abundance of the carbon in them that is indicated in 
the torments with fire and brimstone which are de- 
picted in Revelation. This will be of necessity a very 
painful process, and it is most vividly described in 
that book. The Golden hued Race will be the embodi- 
ment t>f this Fire principle, for Gold is the Fire metal. 
They will have bodies that will gradually become trans- 
parent as the carbon is burned out of them. This will 
lead to a much more active, vital and intelligent Race 
of people, for they will respond to the Fire Vibration 
and will therefore have the fiery mind, and the fludic 
bodies resulting therefrom. As a result there will be 
little or no waste, and man will live forever when the 
carbon has been burned out of his nature, and when 
the atmosphere is no longer poisoned with it. The 
Earth will in this way become fiery and shining, even 
emitting light at all times. When it is self luminous 
there will, of course, be no such thing as darkness. 
It is of this time and condition that Revelation alludes 
when the Holy City of New Jerusalem is described, 
and we are told that the glory of the Lord did lighten 
it; for the glory of the Lord and of the Divine Race 
will be reflected in the Fiery Earth. It is, of course, 
true that the source of this light will be the members 
of the Divine Race living at that time upon the Earth, 
but at the same time they could not manifest their 
presence here unless the Earth was fitted for their 
abode. This is a great mystery, and I dare not lift 
the veil farther, for the Holy Things are only to be 
given to the Holy, but enough has been stated to give 



THEOGENESIS. 121 

the key to the children of the Light. Let him that hath 
ears to hear give heed to what has been revealed. 

The reopening of the path to the Fiery Star means 
the concentrating of the Fire principle so that it may 
consume the carbon and thus bring into a realization 
this great transformation. That is, it is the beginning 
of this process of transformation, and the direction of 
Kosmical Evolution unto that end. And this is the 
effect of the generative influence which Kwan Yin 
brings to bear upon the Spiritual Universe and the 
material universe as well. This is what is meant by 
the Holy City descending down from God out of 
Heaven to the Earth, for the Earth is to be born of 
the Spirit. For only in this way can it be suited to 
the residence of a Spirit born humanity. 

In the last Shloka Kwan Yin bids the Four Holy 
Ones gather their hosts, that is the host of destroyers, 
and make fit habitation for the Angels of the Voice. 
The Angels of the Voice are those who are born as 
a result of that Voice. When Kwan Yin spoke, the 
word, which as we have seen was the inward expansion 
of the generative and formative energy of Kwan Yin, 
began to organize forms which corresponded to the 
very nature of Kwan Yin, and which were therefore 
her children of her own nature, and subject to no 
individual limitation. They were people in whom the 
non-ego was realized in its fullness. This new Race 
of Para-Nirvanic humanity are the Angels of the 
Voice; that is, they are the messengers who are to 
make manifest that voice, or rather the energy which 
flows forth in that way. The Earth can only be made 
a fit habitation for these Para-Nirvanees by the destruc- 
tion of the carboniferous element that renders all life 
gross. It is therefore that the host of destroyers, or 
the centrifugal forces are directed in their attack upon 
the carboniferous element in the Earth, and not only 
upon its physical aspect, but also upon its interior 
principles as well. In this way the elements that stood 
in the way of the Higher state are eliminated and the 
Earth is made a fit habitation for the Para-Nirvanees 
or Angels of the Voice. But at the same time that it 
is made a fit habitation for them it is rendered un- 
suited for the abiding place of a material race of 
people. 



122 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

The New born Sons of Will and Yoga are the Sev- 
enth Race humanity that is perfected as the last act 
of the Sixth Round and the beginning of the Seventh 
Round. These will be led by the Para-Nirvanees or 
Angels of the Voice in the upward way, in the path 
that has been opened. This means that under the guid- 
ance of the Angels of the Voice they will eliminate 
the carbon from their nature and will be brought into 
that state where the Fire principle is their dominant 
element not only in their bodies but in their interior 
principles as well. In a word, the Angels of the Voice 
will be the Elder Brothers of the Seventh Race hu- 
manity, and will in this way help them to incarnate 
all of the virtue of the Fiery Red Star. This path 
will, when followed to the end, bring the Seventh Race 
to that point where they will have completely embodied 
the fire principle and will have become suited to the 
work of peopling the Fiery Red Star. They will in 
this way become a New Race, the perfected Seventh, 
the Ratje of Fire Men, and will at the same time be 
perfectly spiritual. This is the New Race that is to 
people the Fiery Red Star, a Race partaking of its 
own nature, and being the individualizing in human 
life and consciousness of the very nature of that Star 
itself; that is, of the Fire principle on all of the planes 
of nature. Thus the bright Fiery and transparent 
Race will have come to the Earth or rather will have 
evolved here on the Earth. Ye will call to mind the 
promise of Daniel the prophet that they that be wise 
shall shine as the brightness of the firmament (the 
Sun). Well, this is the meaning of it, for they will 
be bright and glorious even in their bodies, for the 
Fire body will have so transformed the lower vehicles 
that they are but vehicles for its expression, and have 
become in a certain sense fire bodies also. We are 
therefore to realize that there are to be formed two 
Races during the Seventh Round — the Angels of the 
Voice, a Para-Nirvanic Race, who are to be the guides 
of evolution during the Round, and also the Seventh 
or Nirvanic Race, who will be led by them. At the 
same time it would appear that the ultimate end of 
the Seventh Race is to realize Para-Nirvana itself, so 
that they will all be born as children of the Voice, 
for only such will be suited as the Rulers and Masters 



THEOGENESIS. 123 

of the Fiery Red Star. Thus will they come to realize 
all that their Teachers have realized before them, for 
this new Race with which the Fiery Red Star is to 
be peopled is not the Seventh Race, for the Sons of 
Will and Yoga are that race. The new race is the 
perfected race, which has transcended individuality 
and are the perfect children of Amatabha. They will 
be the children of Light and Fire, for when all things 
have been made new, and there is a new Earth, there 
will of necessity have to be a new race to people it, 
for, bear in mind, the new Earth is not the Earth of 
the Seventh Round, but the Earth that is to follow 
after it. There are Seven Rounds for the present Earth, 
and at the end of the Seventh Round we must enter 
a new cycle, when the Earth will slip beyond the ring 
"Pass Not," and will begin a new era, on the Para- 
Nirvanic Plane, for the Earth as well as the humanity 
upon it must be saved. It is impossible for the Race 
to be saved until the Earth is saved. It is this that 
is indicated by the drawing of the Universe into Vish- 
nu. This indrawing of the Universe is merely its slip- 
ping within the ring "Pass Not," and thus entering its 
Para-Nirvanic cycle of life. The descriptions as given 
in the book of Revelation are admirably suited to this 
apotheosis of the Earth, but sadly out of place as 
descriptions of Heaven. Let all who have ears to hear, 
ponder upon those descriptions as given in Revelation, 
and compare them with this disclosure and they will 
see the mystery as it is, but there cannot be anything 
more stated here, for the mystery is for the children 
of Light, and farther, this affiant saith not. 

The time at which the work of this Stanza will take 
place will be some time after the year 1925. That is 
to say, it will begin at that time or a little after, and 
the first two Shlokas refer to practically the same time, 
for they will cover but a moment as it were. The Third 
Shloka begins at that time also, for all these only cover 
a period of a few years from 1925 onward. However, 
this and the last Shloka cover a period of several thou- 
sand years, for they cover the entire period of the 
Seventh Round, and bring us to the time of the New 
Earth. It is not possible to give any more accurate 
dates than these, for the reason that these two Shlokas 
relate more to the evolutionary process than to any 



124 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

definite event, and this process will cover an immense 
period of time. It may be stated, however, that the 
preparation of the habitation for the Angels of the 
Voice will not have been completed for a thousand 
years, for this is undoubtedly the work of the milleni- 
um, and the work of leading the Sons of Will and 
Yoga, while it will to some extent go on during this 
period of time, will have its real time of operation 
during the ages that follow after the first thousand 
years. Beyond these rather meager details there is 
nothing that can be stated with reference to the time 
of the diverse operations. At least it has not been 
given at the present time. In case the time is indi- 
cated later on, and it is best to give it out to the pub- 
lic, the dates will be furnished. 

For further light on this subject, as well as upon 
the entire mystery of the new Earth and the new 
Heavens, the student is advised to read very carefully 
the last few chapters of Revelation, and take the mat- 
ter into 'the Silence quite frequently, and it is possible 
that as a result he will experience a measure of initia- 
tion. But that which has not been stated here can not 
be given out, save at the door of the Sanctuary, and 
at the foot of the Altar. He that hath ears to hear, 
let him hear. 

Daugma is a purified soul, a great initiate or the 
Central Spiritual Sun, according to the way it is used. 
The primary meaning, however, is the Central Spiritual 
Sun. It becomes a purified soul or a great initiate 
for the reason that they are so many incarnations of 
the Central Spiritual Sun with a greater or less de- 
gree of perfection. Now, inasmuch as the New born 
Sons of Will and Yoga are all purified souls, and great 
initiates, for the reason that they have all attained 
Nirvana, and hence are the very highest initiates even 
before they have started on this new path, Daugma, 
who is to open their eyes, can be neither, and hence 
can only be the Central Spiritual Sun. Not only is 
this true, but it is this New Race of Sons of the Fire 
that are to have their eyes opened. The Central Spirit- 
ual Sun is the same as Vishnu the Supreme or Ama- 
tabha, though it is more Vishnu, for it represents the 
masculine side more than the feminine side. Water 
being the feminine principle, the Moon would represent 



THEOGENESIS. 125 

the Lakshmi principle, just as breath and fire are the 
masculine principle, that is Vishnu. This is the same 
as the Radiant one and the One Eternal in some of 
the earlier Stanzas. He is to open the eyes of the New 
Race on the Fiery Red Star to the Glory of the Hid- 
den Way. Glory is the brightness, the outshining and 
the manifestation, therefore they are to behold the 
manifestations of the hidden way, so that they will be 
able to tread therein. The hidden way is the way 
that has been hidden for all time in the past, and which 
no one has been able to enter. It is the transcend- 
ing of the ring "Pass Not" and the full and com- 
plete entrance into that higher state which will lead 
them up to the day "Be with us." In a word, it 
means the perfected evolution of Para-Nirvana. This 
means that the New Born Race are to see the way 
that will lead them to Para-Nirvana, and walking 
therein they will in turn become the same as the Angels 
of the Voice, though they will not be Angels of the 
Voice, for the reason that the Angels are the messen- 
gers of the Voice, and when the entire humanity has 
reached that state there will be no one for them to 
bear the message to, for all humanity will be walk- 
ing in the Hidden Way. They will more properly be 
the children of the Voice. 

Now, when this state has been reached, and all hu- 
manity has been brought into the glory of the hidden 
way, so that there is no one who has not accomplished 
the impossible feat of passing the ring "Pass Not," 
the Earth itself as well as the entire Universe will 
respond to the same condition, and thus the square 
of matter will fall into the triangle of Spirit. The 
four lower dimensions of space will disappear, as the 
four lower principles are drawn up into the three 
higher. Matter will have been apotheosized into Spirit 
as it were, and all the lower principles will have been 
merged into Atma-Buddhi-Manas, which will be the 
triangle of life during the time that is to come after 
this. This will be the case both with the Earth and 
with the life which is upon it. In other words, all 
things will have been elevated to Para-Nirvana. It is 
in this sense that all things are to be indrawn by 
Vishnu, the Central Spiritual Sun. This does not 
mean the disappearance of form, but rather the Spirit- 



126 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

ualizing of all forms, so that they will represent the 
Mind state and not that which is below. Thus we 
have the disappearance of the Heavens and the Earth 
that was during the Seventh Round and a New Heaven 
and a New Earth that is to come as a result of the 
reign of Christ on Earth. Daugma opening their 
eyes, means that the presence of the Central Spiritual 
Sun within the soul of each one will enlighten his 
understanding, so that he will see all things as they 
are in the consciousness of the Central Spiritual Sun. 
Therefore is it stated that Daugma opens their eyes 
to the glory of the hidden way, for this hidden way 
is the way of expressing the nature of the Central 
Spiritual Sun in individual life in a certain sense, 
though in the absolute there is no individual in this 
state of being. It will at the same time mean the 
expression of the very nature of the Central Spiritual 
Sun in the organic Universe. It is in fact the or- 
ganization of the entire Universe upon the plane of 
the Central Spiritual Sun, and the manifestation of 
that which in all past ages has been unmanifest. In 
the beginning the Spirit descended into matter, and 
from the time of the beginning of the Sixth Round 
matter ascends into Spirit, but there is this difference, 
that whereas it was essential that Spirit should de- 
scend into matter in order that forms might be or- 
ganized, in the ascent of matter into Spirit, these 
forms will not be lost, but will merely be transmuted 
as to their Materia, so that they shall become Spirit, 
and will express not individuality, but the fullness of 
the Central Spiritual Sun. Therefore the material 
Universe will have reached a point higher than the 
manifested Universe ever was before. This means that 
we are not simply to cover the ground we have passed; 
that is, to get back to the same point from whence 
we descended, but rather that we are to gain experi- 
ence through this circuit that will elevate us higher 



THEOGENESIS. 127 

than we ever were, or ever could have been, without 
such a descent and ascent. "We are therefore to be- 
gin an entirely new cycle of existence, not below the 
plane of the Central Spiritual Sun, that is as to our 
Spirits, but upon its own level, though of course we 
will continue to function on the Buddhic and Mental 
planes. The Red and the green octave will disap- 
pear, and the Universe will manifest only on the blue, 
orange and yellow, and it will also manifest the indigo 
octave in its activities. Thus will the Central Sun 
itself be manifested in organic form. 



THEOGENESIS 



PART TWO 



The Foundation of Hermetic 

Philosophy 



THEOGENESIS. 131 



HERMETIC PHILOSOPHY. 



Thoth-Hermes is Kosmic Thought. Now we must 
differentiate between this Kosmic Thought and 
thought in the ordinary sense of the term. When 
man at this time uses the word thought, he has in 
mind that mental action which grows out of a sensa- 
tion, that Intellectual Apprehension that follows a 
perception through the senses; or else, that Com- 
prehension which grows up in the mind as a result 
of some previous Apprehension which survives in the 
memory, or the mental faculty, resulting in a spon- 
taneous act of mentation. In either case the thought 
is the result of sensuous contact with an object in 
the sensible world. According to the Nominalists, 
all thought is of this nature, that is, mind generated 
through the act of contact with the Sensible World. 
However, the Realists hold another view. Accord- 
ing to them there is a realm of Thought above the 
region of the Sensible World. This is the realm of 
Ideas of Plato, and of the Logoi of the Stoics. It 
is the realm of Kosmic Thought which is above all 
sensible Objects. It is, in a word, the Super-Sensible 
or Intelligible World. To understand this propo- 
sition, one must assume a Kosmic Mind, a sort of 
Impersonal Thinker, that is continually thinking Kos- 
mic Thoughts, a process of Kosmic Ideation. This 
will give us the Logos of the Gnostics in its lowest 
aspect. It is this Kosmic Reason, that is not a per- 
son, but a Universal principle of Rational Activity. 
This Kosmic Reason, by reason of its very activity, 
is originating Kosmic Thoughts, and at any moment 



132 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

of time, the sum total of those thoughts will con- 
stitute the Intelligible World at that particular time. 
Thus we have a state of Kosmic Ideation precedent 
to the existence of the Sensible World. These Kos- 
mic Thoughts are the causes of all those modes of 
activity which constitute the Things as they are, or 
Noumena; therefore these Kosmic Thoughts have 
a Real existence, whereas the sense engendered 
thoughts have only a nominal existence. To under- 
stand the problem, one must grasp the doctrine of 
the Indivisibility of Duration. This means the total 
repudiation of Mechanical Uniformitarianism. This 
latter view holds that the Universe is a Mechanism 
that moves as it is acted upon by a Force that directs 
it, and hence Duration is but a series of mechanical 
actions that eventuate in certain things that are to 
be apprehended through the senses and the Mind 
acting under the stimulus of those senses. From 
the former point of view the exact reverse is the 
case. The Universe is alive. Duration is the activity 
of a living principle that is ever acting upon Sub- 
stance and in this way transforming it into an ever 
progressive sequence of new modes of life. This 
makes of the Universe a self-evolving Substance per- 
meated by a self-evolving Life. From this concept 
we come naturally to that of Self-Consciousness as 
the first result of self-evolving Substance. Self- 
Consciousness being the essential characteristic of 
Living Substance, we must conceive of a Mind or 
Reason as the essence of this Living Universal Prin- 
ciple, an Abstract Thinking Substratum anterior to 
all things. This Kosmic Thinking Principle must, 
in the very nature of its being, generate Thought. 
Every such thought will be the Spiritual Word an- 
terior to all that may spring forth from it. These 
Spiritual Words are the Logoi which are the realities 
back of the Sensible World. Thus we have the 
Living Process of Ideation engendering the Pure 
Ideas of the Ideal World. These are the Platonic 
Ideas. These Ideas acting upon the Plastic Sub- 
stance or Materia, engender the Noumena, which are 
the things in their reality. The Sensible World is 
in reality the Subjective Picture that is presented 
to the Consciousness of the individual by the senses, 



THEOGENESIS. 133 

and hence it is purely phenomenal, consisting not of 
realities, but of appearances. 

Thoth-Hermes is the name given to the Living 
Process of Kosmic Ideation above outlined. He is 
at once the Scribe and the Instructor of the gods. 
This is only understood when we realize that there 
are two orders of gods. These we will call Kosmic 
and the Super-Kosmic gods. The Super-Kosmic gods 
are the Forces of the Pure Spiritual Realm, abiding 
back of the Manifest Universe. It is their activity 
that engenders this Sub-stratum of Kosmic Ideation. 
For this reason it is the expression as Living Con- 
sciousness of their activity. This Kosmic Ideation 
becomes the Scribe of the Super-Kosmic gods for 
the reason that all of its Thoughts are the Words 
engendering the Things of the Manifest Universe. 
This manifestation of the Super-Kosmic gods in 
the form of living forces that are ever evolving into 
Universal Form is the writing down of the Divine 
Words of the Super-Kosmic gods in the form of the 
Spiritual Words of the Principle of Kosmic Ideation. 
He is also the Instructor of the Kosmic gods, for 
the reason that they are but the Modes of Evolving 
Life growing out of the Kosmic Ideation. They 
are the Evolutionary processes that are engendered 
by Kosmic Thought, and therefore, the active mani- 
festation of that very Principle. These forces of 
Creative Evolution, being the continual expressions 
of Kosmic Thought, are continually subject to its 
control, and are therefore said to be instructed by 
Thoth-Hermes. He is instructing them in the sense 
that the Writing or Spiritual Words of Hermes are 
to them spoken as the Intellectual Words, which 
therefore become the Self-Consciousness of those 
Creative Evolutionary Processes, or Kosmic gods, 
and therefore regulate their modes of activity. They 
are in this way made to act intelligently and not 
blindly. There is no such thing as a Blind Force 
in Nature. The Intellectual Words of the gods be- 
come the Living Words of the Forces of Nature, 
which have a determinate Destiny appointed to them 
in this way. The Living Words of the Forces of 
Nature cause them to act upon Matter in such a 
way as to impart to it the Vegetative Words which 



134 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

determine its growth, so as to order the develop- 
ment of the Universe in accordance with the Her- 
metic Writing. From this activity there is engen- 
dered in the Organized Universe the Sterile Words 
which have no power to introduce mutations in its 
form, but can only perpetuate that which has been 
established by the higher Forces of Creative Evolu- 
tion. It is for this reason that there is no truth in 
the theory of Physical Evolution, Creative Evolution 
being the modes of the living manifestation of Kos- 
mic Thought acting upon the Plastic Medium. 

This being the nature of Thoth-Hermes, Hermetic, 
which is of the nature of Hermes, must in the very 
nature of things deal with the process of Kosmic 
Thought, that is, with Kosmic Thought as a Uni- 
versal Principle, with the active process of Kosmic 
Thinking, and with the Kosmic Thoughts engendered 
by this thinking process. Hermetic Philosophy is 
the synthesis of those aspects of the Kosmic Mind 
into a 'Philosophical System. In a sense it is the 
Psychology of the Kosmic Mind. It must deal with 
Kosmic Thought both in its Essence as the Scribe 
of the Super-Kosmic gods, and in its Essence as 
the Instructor of the Kosmic gods. Hermetic Sci- 
ence is the relation of Kosmic Thought to all the 
processes of Creative Evolution worked out in de- 
tail so as to show the mode of evolving nature. Her- 
metic Art is the application of this knowledge of the 
mode of Creative Evolution to the practical work 
of controlling those very forces in a limited degree. 
Therefore its two principal departments are Magic 
and Alchemy. 

The field of Hermetic Study is not the Sensible 
World but the Ideal World, therefore we do not 
follow the Inductive Method in any sense whatso- 
ever. The Data accumulated through the activity 
of the senses is of no value. The beginning of our 
study is the Psychology of Thoth-Hermes. We must 
bring the Pure Reason and the Pure Intuition to 
bear upon the nature of the Sub-stratum of Kosmic 
Ideation, and must analyze the entire process of 
Kosmic Thought. After this, the relation of that 
Thought to the process of Creative Evolution must 
be traced out deductively. This will give to us the 



THEOGENESIS. 135 

true understanding of the process of Evolving Life. 
This is what we might call the Hermetic Conception 
of the Universe. 

The Hermetic Mysteries are the synthesized truth 
with reference to Kosmic Ideation, and the Creative 
Evolution which results therefrom, presented in such 
a manner as to veil the true meaning from all but 
the Initiate, and to reveal it to him. For this pur- 
pose, it is presented under the veil of Allegory and 
Symbol. Hermetic Initiation is two-fold. In the 
first place it consists in the unveiling of the Mys- 
teries through interpretations so that the Mystae 
will be able to understand their meaning. This is 
done through the intellectualizing of the Mysteries. 
In the second place, it is through the gradual awak- 
ening of the latent faculties in the Mystae so that 
they are able to see the meaning of the Mysteries 
from within. 

There are two classes of Initiates: The Mystae, 
who are learning the meaning of the Mysteries, and 
are in this way on the way to an understanding of 
the nature of Kosmic Thought, and the Epoptae who 
have reached the position where they are able to 
behold Kosmic Thought with the eyes of their un- 
derstanding, and thus to read the writing of the 
Scribe of the gods. All previous training is to fit 
one for the task of reading the Writing, but the 
Epopt must read the writing, and in this way ascer- 
tain the nature of Creative Evolution and all the 
Mysteries of Nature at first hand. From this time 
forth he requires no Teacher, for the reason that 
he is able to read the writing, and therefore be taught 
by Hermes Himself. Such reading of the writing, 
which simply means the Intuitive Apprehension of 
Kosmic Thought in its pure Essence and of the diverse 
Kosmic Thoughts, is the meaning of being Initiated 
by Hermes. The Elder Brother is merely the Peda- 
gogue who leads the Pupil to the School of Hermes. 

When the Epopt has read the Writing of Hermes, 
that is, when he has acquired an understanding of 
the process of Kosmic Ideation, and likewise of the 
realm of Noumena engendering Thoughts, he must 
bring his Understanding to bear upon the Problem 
of Synthesizing the whole into an harmonious Unity. 



136 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

When this work has been accomplished he will have 
mastered Hermetic Philosophy. Being now a Her- 
metic Philosopher, he must trace out the workings 
of the Forces of Creative Evolution, until he is able 
to grasp the entire process in a synthesized form, 
thus having a perfect comprehension of the entire 
realm of Hermetic Science. Having completed this 
work and thereby become the Master Hermetic Sci- 
entist he is ready to begin the study of Hermetic 
Art. To do this he must make use of the processes 
of Creative Evolution, which he now understands, 
in such a way as to accomplish practical results, in 
a word to carry on the work of Creative Evolution 
on his own account. To do this he must acquire 
the Hermetic Will, in a word embody the Living 
Word and make use of it in the control of the Forces 
of Nature and of Matter. When all departments 
of this operation have been mastered, and he has 
incarnated the Living Word and made it active unto 
the transformation of Matter he has mastered the 
Hermetic Art, and is, indeed, the true Hermetic 
Artist. 

From the above it will be seen that Hermetic 
Philosophy is not a theory, or a School of Phil- 
osophy; it is a perfect Synthesis of Absolute Truth. 
It is the Mind of the Kosmos translated into terms 
of human understanding. The Consciousness of the 
Kosmos becoming a matter of Individual conscious- 
ness to the Hermetic Philosopher, he arrives at Kos- 
mic Consciousness within himself. The teaching lib- 
erates man from the errors of Nominal and imparts 
to him Real Knowledge. It is, therefore, the Phi- 
losophy of Life of the Kosmos plus the incarnation 
of the Self-Consciousness of the Kosmos as a mat- 
ter of Individual Evolution. The Epopt is therefore 
both a Mystic who has ensouled the Kosmic Self- 
Consciousness, and at the same time a Philosopher 
who understands the workings of Kosmic Thought 
as a problem that he has mastered. He is both the 
Thinking Subject and the Object of his thought. 



THEOGENESIS. 137 



THE HERMETIC BROTHERHOOD. 

A Brotherhood to be truly Hermetic must in the 
very nature of things be of the nature of Hermes, 
that is, of Kosmic Thought. In a word, it must 
be composed of men who are of the nature of as- 
pirants for the realization of the Hermetic State. It 
is through such a Brotherhood alone that the Her- 
metic Mysteries can be presented to humanity. From 
the time the Hermetic Philosophy was first known, 
and the Hermetic Mysteries made known to men, 
there were Hermetic Brothers. As a man becomes 
possessed of an understanding of the Hermetic Mys- 
teries, this knowledge exercises a transforming in- 
fluence upon his consciousness and hence upon his 
character. The ordinary human consciousness is 
built up from the Apprehension of the Senses, and 
therefore it must in the nature of things be sensuous. 
It is this sensuous intuition that builds up the con- 
sciousness of the personality. When one has ar- 
rived at supersensuous knowledge his thinking must 
be of a different order to what it has been while 
all his ideas were drawn from the Apprehension of 
the Senses. This change in his thinking will recon- 
struct his Mind and Reason, so that he will not be 
the same as he was before. The man on the plane 
of sense perception and sensuous thought is but 
the individualization of his sense perceptions, and 
in like manner the man who is on the Plane of Su- 
persensuous Thought is the Individualization of cer- 
tain aspects of the Ideal World, to-wit, his Super- 
sensuous thinking. As he attains unto a knowledge 
of the Thoughts of Thoth-Hermes, the thinking of 
those thoughts will transform his entire being until 
he becomes their image, and not only that but the 
form through which they manifest in consciousness. 
This will mean a complete transformation of the 
entire being so that he will not be the one he was 
before, but on the contrary be an entirely different 
personality. In this way he is born again, becoming 
the creature of Kosmic Thought, being born of Pure 
Kosmic Ideation. Thus are born the children of 
Thoth-Hermes. Their whole character is derived di- 



138 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

rectly from Kosmic Thought. Heredity, environ- 
ment and Planetary Influences have absolutely noth- 
ing to do with them. Not only this but all Karmic 
Influences fail, for they are born of the nature of 
Thoth-Hermes. These persons are but the crystal- 
lized expressions of Kosmic Ideation. Of course 
such an one will have to be an Epopt. There are 
others who are going through the transformation 
that is to result in such a birth, but have not been 
born as yet. Those Sons of Hermes are, by reason 
of the fact that they are born of Kosmic Thought, 
of the same nature, and hence brothers. The sum 
total of such Hermetic brethren constitute the Her- 
metic Brotherhood. 

Thus it is to be seen that we have here, first of 
all, the Brotherhood of Epoptae, or sons of Hermes ; 
and, second, a number of others who are on the way 
to that state. Children of Kosmic Ideation on the 
way to be born of that state. These are the ones 
who are being transformed from the human con- 
sciousness into the Images of Kosmic Thought. The 
Brotherhood will therefore contain two elements, 
those who are going through a period of change 
which is to result in their birth as Epoptae, and in 
the Epoptae who have been born of Kosmic Idea- 
tion. Thus it will constitute a sort of training school 
for the ensouling of Kosmic Ideation, together with 
those who have perfected the process. The different 
Degrees in the Brotherhood will indicate the stages 
at which one will arrive at different times while 
engaged in this process. That is to say, each Degree 
will represent a corresponding Degree of achieve- 
ment in the realization of the goal. Initiation repre- 
sents the actualization within the selfhood of the 
brother of a certain degree of Hermetic Wisdom. It 
is not sufficient for him to understand it from an 
objective standpoint, but he must actually become 
ensouled by that degree of the Truth. The realiza- 
tion of this state will constitute that particular Initia- 
tion. Neither is this all, but he must, through a 
gradual process of elevation of his consciousness, 
actually elevate himself above the diverse lower 
activities of the world as well as of the Individuality. 
There is also a process of polarization going on all 



THEOGENESIS. 139 

the time, which will enable him to bring the diverse 
aspects of his selfhood into union with the diverse 
Words of the Hermetic Writing. In the Outer Court 
he must purify his body and then polarize it with 
the Sterile Word of the Universe, so that the two 
become one. In the First Degree his Astral Body 
must be purified so that it may be polarized with 
the Living Word of the gods, and the two may be- 
come one. In the Second Degree his Mind must be 
purified and then polarized with the Intellectual 
Word of the Hermetic Writing. In the Third De- 
gree his Soul must be so purified that it may polarize 
with the Spiritual Word, Thoth-Hermes himself, and 
the two may become one. In the Fourth Degree his 
Spirit must be so purified that it may polarize with 
the divine Word of Phta, and with the Super-Kosmic 
gods themselves. This is the course of evolution 
which is reserved for the true Sons of Thoth-Hermes. 
We may speak of them as the Sons of Truth and 
Light, while those who individualize the impressions 
of sense are in reality the Sons of Illusion. 

But we must bear in mind that the mere personnel 
of the Brotherhood is not its only strength. Every 
one is continually generating diverse fluids that may 
be generally classed as Magnetism, though the ma- 
jor portion of them are super-physical. These Mag- 
netic Emanations, which are continually being thrown 
off by the ones who generate them, are at every 
moment being specialized by the vibration of the 
one who is generating them, so that every moment 
the fluids generated by him are the very Essence of 
his personality. These Magnetic Fluids are the exact 
fluidic correspondence of the men who generate them, 
therefore there will be a fluidic force that will repre- 
sent the Essence of the entire personnel of the 
Brotherhood at any given time. This fluidic Cor- 
respondence of the Brotherhod will constitute a sort 
of Fluidic Brotherhood, which will be the exact du- 
plicate of the Individualized Brotherhood, only it 
will act spontaneously and blindly, while the per- 
sonal Brotherhood will act deliberately and con- 
sciously. 

The sum total of these Magnetic Emanations will 
collectively form a sort of Hermetic Group Soul the 



140 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

diverse qualities of which will be derived from the 
diverse emanations in severalty, thus forming a gen- 
eral personality which will act in an objective man- 
ner, so to speak. This Personal Group Soul of the 
Brotherhood will react upon each member so as to 
transform his life and consciousness in accordance 
with its own nature. In this way it will constitute 
the Great Hermetic Mother, that will mold every 
member of the Brotherhood in accordance with the 
General Brotherhood Type. In this sense the Mag- 
netic Counterpart of the Brotherhood will constitute 
the Hermetic Womb in which the soul of every 
Brother will be gestated and brought to birth. In 
this way the Magnetic Group Soul of the Brother- 
hood is the mother of all the Hermetic Brothers. 

However, this is not all, the Magnetic Emana- 
tions thai go to make up the completion of the Mag- 
netic Group Soul act upon it in a direct manner, so 
that it is being transformed, and the state of the 
Group Soul at one time acts upon itself in a chemi- 
cal manner so that it is continually evolving itself in 
accordance with the Laws of Creative Evolution. 
This means that the state of the Group Soul at one 
moment is giving birth to the state of the Group 
Soul of the next moment, i. e., the Group Soul is 
going through a continual process of reincarnation. 
The principle of the Indivisibility of Duration applies 
here the same as in the Kosmos itself. This results 
in the continual evolution of Self-Consciousness in 
the Group Soul. Thus we have the Spirit of the 
Brotherhood as an Objective Fact, apart from the 
personnel of the members of the physical Brother- 
hood. 

We must also bear in mind the influence of the 
Karma produced by the Mentation of the members 
in the past. This accumulates and becomes the Kar- 



THEOGENESIS. 141 

mic Mind of the Brotherhood, and likewise the Group 
Soul of the Brotherhood, so that for all practical 
purposes, the Brothers of the past are all the time 
present with the Brotherhood of the Present. The 
Skhandas of one Brother are incarnate in another 
so that we have the perpetuation of the Brotherhood 
of the past in that of the present. 

We must also bear in mind that the Group Soul 
of the Brotherhood is ever striving to incarnate 
in the Brothers of any Generation, and hence the 
development of any one is in proportion to the de- 
gree in which this Group Soul is incarnate in him, 
and he therefore ensouls it. From this it will be 
seen that our development is not through the evo- 
lution of the Individual Soul, but rather through the 
Individualization of the Group Soul of the Brother- 
hood. The standing of any one as a Hermetic 
Brother is in exact ratio to the degree to which this 
Group Soul has been able to become incarnate in 
him. 

This collective Group Soul was personified as 
Hermes Trismegistus, and we as the sons of Hermes 
Trismegistus are but the sons of the Hermetic Group 
Soul. He is ever with us, and is the real head of 
the Brotherhood for the reason that he is the Group 
Soul of the Brotherhood. In a word, he is the Spirit 
of the Brotherhood personified. 

The Invisible Section of the Brotherhood is the 
Skhandas of those members who have lived in the past, 
manifesting their consciousness to those living in the 
present, but they are in no sense of the word Spirit 
Entities. The entire purpose of membership in the 
Brotherhood is that one may be born of the Hermetic 
Group Soul, and may become in this sense a true son 
of Hermes Trismegistus. Membership in the Order 
is not simply for the sake of association with other 



142 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

students of Hermetic Philosophy, nor yet for the sake 
of the Hermetic Initiations or the Instruction of the 
Elder Brother; but above all this it is in order that we 
may be brought into the Matrix which is provided by 
the Hermetic Spirit or Group Soul, and there be trans- 
formed into the images of that Hermetic Spirit, and 
in this way be Born Again as true Sons of Hermes, 
partaking of the very Soul of Hermes, that is, we are 
made to ensoul the Hermetic Spirit, which is thereby 
enabled to ensoul our very being. 

We may say from one point of view that this Her- 
metic Group Soul is the Soul of the Brotherhood, while 
the membership of the Brotherhood at any period of 
time constitutes the Body in which that Hermetic Soul 
dwells. It is in this sense that Thoth-Hermes is per- 
petually incarnated in the Hermetic Brotherhood, both 
in the Hermetic Group Soul or Hermes Trismegistus 
and also in the living membership of the Brotherhood. 



THEOGENESIS. 143 



THE ATLANTEAN BROTHERHOOD. 



The first appearance of the Hermetic Brotherhood 
was in Atlantis in the very beginning of the Atlantean 
Period ; that is to say, it was organized in the first be- 
ginnings of the First Sub-Race of the Atlantean Root 
Race. The basis of the original Atlantean Religion, as 
the name Hermetic will indicate, was the worship of 
Kosmic Thought, and all the activities of Creative Evo- 
lution that flow from it. That is to say, they looked 
upon the Divine Reason or Intelligence as the Highest 
Conception of the Divine. To make the matter a little 
clearer, they held that in the highest sense Deity and 
Intelligence were identical, for Deity was Divine Idea- 
tion. This is not to be taken in the sense of a Personal 
Deity who was thinking, but rather in the sense of 
Pure Ideation as the Ultimate First Activity of all 
things. Out of this Primordial Divine Ideation, or 
Pure Ideation unconditioned, there developed a Centri- 
petal Force that ever sought the Common Center of 
this Ideation. Thus there was developed a Self-Center- 
ing Activity that ever sought to bring the Circumfer- 
ence into the Center. Thus was Generated the Divine 
Self-Love, not the love between Subject and Object, 
for there was nothing but Divine Ideation, but rather 
the Love within the depths of Divine Ideation, the 
Love of each Ideative Activity and each Idea for the 
Principle of Pure Ideation itself, for they were one. 
Thus was born the Divine Love. Divinity can love 
nothing apart from itself, and it must love itself. From 
the excess of this Divine Love and Desire, this Desire 
which is incapable of Desiring anything apart from 
itself, for the reason that nothing else is Desirable to 
it, there grew a Resistance, a reaction upon itself, 
which engendered a tendency to flow forth, and give 
expression to itself. This resulted in a Centrifugal 
Force that flowed from the Center outward in Self- 
Expression. Thus was engendered the Will to make 



144 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

manifest the Idea, the Will to Self-Expression, and 
hence the Divine Will. This Divine Will is not the 
Will of a Personal God, but rather the Abstract Prin- 
ciple of Will, as the outflowing Will to become mani- 
fested, it is the Esse of the Ever Becoming, which is 
therefore the Manifesting Essence of Divine Ideation. 
It is the Ultimate Fiat of all things. Thus we have 
the Divine Trinity of Ideation, Desire and Will. This 
Will eventuates in the Creative Word, or the Forma- 
tive Process which engenders all Form. Thus we 
have the Divine Conception which was the Root of all 
the other Divine Conceptions. This was the Basis of 
the Religion of the First Atlantean Sub-Race, the Yel- 
low-White, or Moon Colored Race. There was no 
other Divine Conception save and except the Diverse 
Emanations from this Divine Ideative Principle. 

The activity of the Ultimate Divine Reason, as Idea- 
tion, Desire, Will and the Creative Word, must in the 
nature of things specialize its own Substance in such a 
way as to form a lower kind of Substance, which is thus 
born out of the Divine Ideative Process, thus present- 
ing the First Emanation from the Divine Ideative Sub- 
stance. Thus we have the Primitive Kosmical Energy 
and Substance or Primeval Chaos. This Primeval 
Chaos is first of all the Void, where there is no activity, 
but only a great Stillness. This is Brooded upon by 
the Divine Will, and Motion is born within its depths. 
This Motion energizes every portion of the Kosmic 
Void, and it moves, becomes active, and thus is born 
Kosmic Energy. This Kosmic Energy from that time 
forth, forever energizes Kosmic Substance, so that the 
two are one, or rather the two aspects of the One, viz.^ 
the Dynamic Energy acting upon the Static Substance 
of the Kosmos, constituting the Active and Passive 
Principles of the Kosmos. From this time forth there 
is no longer any Primeval Chaos in the true sense of 
the word, for Primeval Chaos has become Kosmos. As 
a result of this activity within the Fullness of Kosmos, 
there is born forth a process of Kosmic Ideation simi- 
lar to that of the Ultimate Ideation from which Kosmos 
came, the only difference being the Plane on which the 
Ideation is active. This process of Kosmic Ideation is 
the Kosmic Thinker or Thinking Substratum of the 
Kosmos. It is this which engenders all Kosmic 



THEOGENESIS. 145 

Thoughts. This Kosmic Ideation, as an Active Proc- 
ess, is Thoth-Hermes or Kosmic Thought. It was this 
Process that was deified as the Manifester of the Un- 
manifest Divine Ideation. This was deified as the 
Principle of Divine Conception in the time of the Sec- 
ond Sub-Race, the Golden Hued Race. During the 
Golden Age of Atlantis the People were worshipers of 
Kosmic Thought. The Hermetic Brotherhood was in 
a flourishing condition during this period, though it 
was not then a very Secret Order. In fact, the Mys- 
teries were to a great extent public property. The 
Brotherhood was not so much for the purpose of in- 
struction as it was for the purpose of training the soul 
in the living of the life and in the Incarnation in Form 
of the Truth which every one knew to a very great ex- 
tent. It was not the Doctrine for which one entered 
the Brotherhood, but rather for the Worship and the 
Discipline. However, as in course of time the under- 
standing of the nature of the Ultimate Divine Ideation 
began to become vague in the consciousness of the peo- 
ple, this had to be preserved in the Brotherhood, and 
therefore the First Secret Degree to be formed was 
what is now the Mystic Fourth Degree, for all that is 
now given in the Lower Degrees was the popular 
knowledge in the time of the Second Sub-Race. 

However, there was a still farther development in 
the Religious and Philosophical Thought of that time. 
Kosmic Thought must in the very nature of things act 
upon Kosmic Substance and in this way specialize it 
unto certain definite ends. Thus will be started the 
beginning of the Differentiation of Substance which 
must eventuate in diverse processes of the Ever Be- 
coming. In this way we will have two manifestations 
of this Specialized Activity, viz., that of Energy and 
that of Substance. The specialized state of Energy is 
the Kosmic Masculine, and the specialized state of 
Substance is the Kosmic Feminine, the interactivity of 
these two Forces is the cause of all the Mutations of 
Universal Substance, and hence the Esse of Creative 
Evolution. Out of the interrelation of the Kosmic Mas- 
culine and Feminine Principles was born Duration. 
Ever changing, subject to perpetual Mutations, and 
thus ever being reborn of the Womb of Female Vigor 
or the Great Mother, the Kosmic Virgin. Every mo- 



146 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

ment of time the Kosmos as Duration is being Immac- 
ulately Conceived and at the same time Born of the 
Kosmic Virgin. Likewise at the same instant it dies, 
in order that it may enter the Womb of Duration and 
be Born Again. Thus is consummated the Eternal Re- 
demption of the Kosmos. Through the Indivisibility 
of Duration all things are brought to completion. Uni- 
versal Substance is Redeemed from its former state by 
death and rebirth into the next stage of perfection. 
This is the Hermetic Doctrine of the Crucified Christos, 
ever offered for the redemption of the Universe. It is 
the Universe itself dying at every moment that in the 
act of dying it may be reborn in its new relationship. 
Thus was formed the Cultus of the Great Mother as 
well as that of the Father of Gods and Men. It is this 
conception that has been misunderstood as Phallic 
Worship by the Early Atlanteans, though in the Black 
Atlanteans in some instances it did degenerate into 
that. 

There, also was another Divine Conception that was 
developed among this people, though it was not pro- 
nounced until the time of the Red Race. This was the 
conception of the Feathered Serpent. The Serpent is 
the Symbol of the Fire Principle. It is also the Kunda- 
lini Force in Man and also in the Universe. For that 
reason it becomes the Symbol of Life and also of Death, 
for Destruction is but the reversal of the process of Cre- 
ation. It was in this sense the symbol of Creation and 
Destruction. It was likewise the Seminal Principle of 
the Manifested Universe, symbolizing, as it did, the 
Generation of all things. The Feathers were the sym- 
bol of the Air, relating, as they did, to the Bird. The 
Feathered Serpent was the Symbol, therefore, of all the 
Creative Forces of Creative Evolution that emanated 
from the Molding Activity of the Great Mother, and 
which operated through the Material Universe above 
the Physical Plane. These Creative Forces are the so- 
called Laws of Nature, the Super-Physical Forces that 
manifest the Activity of that Creative Mother Vigor, 
and which together engender the Physical Universe. 
However, He is not to be conceived as being a Chaos 
of such Forces, but is rather the Synthesis of all such 
Forces, externalizing through Matter the Activities of 
the Great Mother. It was during the time of the Red 



THEOGENESIS. 147 

Race that this Cultus of the Feathered Serpent became 
the dominant Religious Conception of Atlantis, and the 
result was the losing sight of the nature of Kosmic 
Thought and of the Father and Mother Energies of the 
Universe. To obviate this difficulty and in this way 
preserve the Ancient Knowledge, the Brotherhood 
made the teaching of those Truths secret, and thus 
there were during this time Three Secret Degrees in 
the Brotherhood, though the Cultus of the Feathered 
Serpent was popularly taught. 

Among the Dark Atlanteans or the Fourth Sub-Race, 
the Mystery of the Feathered Serpent was lost sight of, 
and in lieu thereof the Cultus of Nature Worship, that 
is, the Worship of the Phenomena of Nature and the 
Physical Universe, was adopted. They had become so 
material that they saw only the Physical. Thus Mag- 
netism of the Terrestrial Order was accepted in place 
of the Celestial Magnetism and the Astral and Mental 
Water and Air. The result of this was that in the 
course of time it became essential for the Mystery of 
the Feathered Serpent to be withdrawn from the Peo- 
ple, and thus the Fourth Degree of the Brotherhood 
was formed. That is, it was the Fourth in process of 
formation, though it was the First into which anyone 
must enter, and hence the name of it was the First De- 
gree. In this Degree was taught the Mystery of the 
Feathered Serpent. One reason for making this Knowl- 
edge secret, however, was the fact that the Dark Race 
were sure to use the knowledge contained therein for 
Magical purposes, and it was thought best to permit 
them to entirely lose sight of the Truth with reference 
to the Higher Kosmical Currents of Force rather than 
that they should use it for the purposes of Practical 
Occultism. The withdrawal of the Mystery of the 
Feathered Serpent from the people soon precipitated 
their sinking entirely into the realm of the Physical, 
and at last there was no knowledge beyond the Physical 
Plane and the Forces belonging thereto. In this way 
it came about that in the course of time the Atlantean 
Brotherhood disappeared from Poseidonis altogether, 
and was to be found only on the shores of North 
America and the other countries into which it had been 
introduced by the Mayas. The Brotherhood that was 
on Poseidonis at the time it went down was not the 



148 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

Ancient Brotherhood at all, but rather a Brotherhood 
of Practical Occultists. They practised the Hermetic 
Art, but know very little of Hermetic Science, and 
nothing at all of Hermetic Philosophy. 

The True Hermetic Brotherhood perpetuated all the 
Ancient Knowledge as well as the Ancient Spirit of the 
perished Races of Atlantis, and not only did they con- 
serve the Ancient Truths, but they also Incarnated 
them, and thus there was at all times a body of the 
Elect, who preserved in their own lives and conscious- 
ness the Golden Age of Atlantis, but this they could 
not give to the others, and for that reason the Hermetic 
Mysteries of the Golden Past became a Sealed Book to 
all but the few who were admitted to the Sacred Tem- 
ples. This will explain the terrible war that was waged 
upon the Red Atlanteans by the Dark Race. It was 
well known to the Dark Race that the Red Race had 
amongst them men who were Initiates into the Deepest 
Mysteries of the Feathered Serpent and the Great 
Mother, and as such they were the Greatest Masters of 
Arcane Knowledge in the world. Therefore the Black 
Emperor waged incessant war on the White Emperor 
with the hope of getting the Elder Brothers into his 
hands and forcing them to disclose the Arcane Word 
which they held. If they could only gain the Lost 
Word and the Lost Chord that were in the hands of 
the White Brotherhood, they would be the, masters of 
the World. However, they were never able to get very 
many of them into their clutches, and those who did 
fall into their hands had the courage to die on the Sac- 
rificial Stone rather than give the Master's Word to 
the profane and the unworthy. At last the terrible 
Curse of the Elder Brothers went home, and Posei- 
donis, being entirely in the hands of the Dark Race, 
was sent to the bottom of the Ocean. But the Master's 
Word continued to be spoken among the White Atlan- 
teans in America, among the Mayas, Quiches, Toltecs, 
Egyptians, Akkadians, and some other peoples. And 
that Word will never become entirely silent so long as 
life endures on the earth. 



THEOGENESIS. 149 



THE MAYA BROTHERHOOD. 

The Red Atlanteans who settled in Yucatan being 
members of the Hermetic Brotherhood of Atlantis, it 
followed naturally that the Brotherhood should be per- 
petuated among the Mayas. However, they gave a 
special trend to the Evolution of the Brotherhood such 
as it had never had in Atlantis. To them the all im- 
portant Divine Principle was the Mother of the Gods, 
or the Great Mother, Female Vigor par excellence. 
This was quite natural for a people expressing that 
particular degree of Spirituality. They were no longer 
on the plane where they could adequately understand 
the Mystery of the Heart of Heaven or even its lowest 
aspect, Kosmic Thought. To them the all-important 
Mystery was that of the Generation of the Kosmos, 
hence the beginning of Kosmogenesis was the subject 
of their deepest veneration. Taking a somewhat prac- 
tical view of the matter, it was not so much the Energy 
which was the Ultimate expression of this process as 
the Substance which molded and gave expression and 
form to the Kosmos. This being the case, it was in- 
evitable that they should look more to the principle of 
Kosmic Motherhood that engendered the first manifes- 
tations of evolving life. It was not the Ultimate or 
Primordial World, the World of Ideas, that they were 
interested in, but rather the World of Form, of which 
they were a part. However, it must not be understood 
by this that they reverenced the Physical World, for 
that would be misleading; it was rather the realm of 
causation that eventuated in the Sensible World. It 
was not the Unmanifest, but rather the Manifestation, 
that they worshiped, but at the same time it was the 
Process of Manifestation rather than the Manifested 
State. 

The Great Mother is the Molding Process which is 
ever going on in the Akasa, thus giving Form to it, 
and at the same time continually reforming it. She is 
not that which has given birth to the Universe, but 
rather that which is ever giving birth to it. This per- 
petual rebirth is made possible owing to the perpetual 
transformation that is going on all the time. Noth- 
ing is ever perfected, but rather every moment of time 



150 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

is the Process of the Ever Becoming. The Great 
Mother is at every moment of time bringing into mani- 
festation that which is her own state of attainment at 
that particular moment. When we realize that this 
activity in the Female Vigor, or Kosmic Substance, en- 
genders a state of Consciousness which is the Intelli- 
gent aspect of that very state of activity — and thus she 
is Self-Conscious with a Self-Consciousness exactly 
corresponding to the State of Activity going on within 
her — we can realize that this Self-Consciousness reacts 
upon her Substance so as to determine the Mode of its 
Activity, and thus the nature of the Formative process 
which it will express. Therefore this Mother Sub- 
stance is ever transforming itself, so that it becomes 
the realization of its previous state of Self-Conscious- 
ness. This, therefore, means that It is evolving Itself. 
At the same time that it does this, it is giving form to 
its own Substance and thus is giving birth to certain 
Modes, of Activity, which are in reality specializations 
of this very Substance, and which constitute the first 
beginnings of Manifest Existence. It is thus that the 
Great Mother is ever giving Birth to a Universe which 
at the moment of its birth is the exact expression of 
the Consciousness of the Great Mother, and yet in the 
very act of giving Birth to that Universe the Substance 
of the Great Mother has gone through a Transforma- 
tion which has made her a slight degree in advance of 
the Universe she has given birth to. Her experience of 
Motherhood is therefore the means of her Evolution. 
Not only is this true, but this new Mode of Activity, 
with its accompanying Self-Consciousness, acts upon 
the Substance of the Form which she has given Birth 
to, so that it is transformed in accordance with the new 
state of the Great Mother, and thus it is procreated 
and born again in accordance with that new state. 
From this it will be seen that the Universe is every 
moment being reborn and also is at all times gestating 
in the Womb of the Great Mother. The Substance of 
the Great Mother is ever taking Form as the Universe, 
and at the same time being resolved back into the state 
of the Great Mother. The question then is, How can 
the same Substance be at one and the same time the 
Great Mother of the Universe and likewise the Uni- 
verse itself? This becomes plain when we bear in mind 



THEOGENESIS. 151 

that the Great Mother is not a certain quantity of Sub- 
stance separate from all other Substance, but is rather 
the Formative Molding process within Substance, the 
Universe being the Form which it takes at any given 
moment. To make the matter a little clearer, the Great 
Mother is the Tendency to Mold, while the Universe is 
the Process of being Molded. It is this distinction 
alone which marks the separation of the Universe from 
the Great Mother who is ever engendering it. 

As a result of this Formative Activity of the Great 
Mother, there are certain specialized Modes of Activity 
which are in reality but so many differentiations of 
that Formative Process. Each one of these specialized 
Modes of Activity preserves its own identity with ref- 
erence to every other such Mode, and yet the Forma- 
tive Activity of the Great Mother so specialized is ever 
changing, so that the same transformation that is go- 
ing on in the Great Mother Process is also going on in 
her Modes, so that there is in these Modes of Activity 
a Creative Evolutionary Process exactly analogous to 
that which is going on in the Great Mother herself. 
These specialized Modes of Activity are called the 
Gucumatz, the Serpents with Dazzling Azure Wings. 
These Gucumatz are the Kundalini Forces of the Kos- 
mos, or the Creative Fires, hence the Fiery Serpents of 
the Mysteries. They are likewise the Gestative Fires 
in the Womb of the Great Mother. They are all special- 
ized manifestations of the Kosmic Fire. It is these 
Forces which are spoken of as the Fires of the Uni- 
verse, that is, the Fires out of which the Universe is 
engendered. They are the Consuming Fire of Rider 
Haggard, the Rosicrucian Fire, the Fire of the Heart 
of Nature, the Fire of Life and likewise the Fire Mist 
of Science. The Sacred Fire of the Temple was the 
Symbol of those Serpents of Fire, each Fire symboliz- 
ing one of the Fiery Serpents. Likewise are the Altar 
Lamps their symbols, except in the case where they 
symbolize the Lights which have either a higher or a 
lower meaning than the Creative Fires. The Sacred 
Fire was never permitted to go out for the reason that 
the Gucumatz must never cease their life of Perpetual 
Mutation. The Sacred Fires were attended by Vir- 
gins whose duty it was to tend the Sacred Fire and see 
that it never went out. They were women for the rea- 



152 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

Son that the Gucumatz were the Creative Fires of the 
Great Mother, and, as they were Feminine, they must 
be tended by women. The meaning of this was that 
in the Kosmos it was the Mother Principle of the Great 
Mother acting through them that ever renewed them 
and kept them burning. They were virgins for the rea- 
son that, having never known a man, they were the fit 
symbpl of the Feminine Essence of the Great Mother 
that was expressing itself in that way. They were not 
Masculine Fires, but, from the Maya conception, Femi- 
nine Fires, and were but the modes of manifestation 
of that Mothering process. Another thing that was 
symbolized here was the application of this Mystery 
to the Individual. In this sense, the Guardian of the 
Sacred Fire was feeding it within her own soul, and in 
this sense she must be a virgin, for only by the con- 
servation of the Feminine Sex Magnetism could the 
Fire of the Soul be kept burning, and thus the lower 
nature be ever regenerated. The Keeper of the Sacred 
Fire dressd in a special manner. She wore a loose 
Loin Cloth or skirt falling from the waist to a point just 
above the knees, and a Sacrificial Apron over the front 
part of the body from the waist to a point just high 
enough to cover the breasts. The Loin Cloth was 
Green, to symbolize the Earth, for water is the symbol 
of the Feminine Substance wherever it may be found. 
When water has descended in the form of rain and has 
watered the earth, it causes the earth to bring forth 
vegetation, which is in reality water in the form of 
vegetation. This is Green in color and covers the earth 
with a mantle of Green, hence in this sense Green is the 
symbol of the Mother Principle manifesting through 
Physical Matter. For this reason Green symbolizes 
Water wherever it may be found. The Green Skirt is 
therefore the symbol of the Mother Principle in the 
Earth. Also the figure from the waist down is the 
symbol of the Earth, while from the waist up it sym- 
bolizes the Sky, or that which is above the Physical 
Plane. The Green Cloth covers all of that part of the 
body suggesting Generation, which indicates that the 
Sacred Fires are lost in the generation of matter, and 
therefore are not Fire but Water on that plane. Blue 
is the color of the Sky, and hence is the symbol of the 
Airy Region between the Water and the Fire. This 



THEOGENESIS. 153 

covers those parts of the body that are connected with 
the elements of Motherhood above the waist line ; that 
is, according to the mysteries, in the Airy Region. The 
locality of the Womb and Uterus as well as the 
Breasts, which are associated with the nursing of the 
child after birth, are covered with the Apron of Air. 
The meaning of this is that as the Gucumatz are Fiery, 
they cease to be the Gucumatz as soon as they pass 
below the level of the Fire, and therefore they become 
something else. These Sacred Fires do not Generate 
on those planes, but rather they engender that which 
generates there. Again, they are not in reality the 
Generatrix, but are the modes of Generation of the 
Generatrix. The penalty for permitting the Sacred 
Fires to go out is death, for if the Gucumatz were to 
cease to operate the Universe would cease to be, and if 
those Fires die out in the Soul the soul will cease to be. 

The Gucumatz in their activity tend to the produc- 
tion of Unity of Action. Out of the totality of their 
specialized activities there is born a synthesized activ- 
ity making for Unity. This united activity results in 
a living, active, self-conscious, creative process. A 
process that is ever changing, yet ever the same, for it 
is the consequence of the united action of the Gucu- 
matz. This is the Synthesized Fire resulting from the 
synthetic action of all the diverse Creative Fires. It is 
the Process of the Ever Becoming in the absolute 
sense. This is the Universe, as the Child of the Great 
Mother, the Child that is ever being born, and at the 
same time ever Gestating in the Womb of the Great 
Mother, for it is. at once the synthesis of the Fires and 
that which results from the synthesis. It is at once the 
Creative Evolutionary Process and also that which is 
Created and Evolved. This is Kukulkan, or the Feath- 
ered Serpent. The Serpent represents the Fire and 
the Feathers the Air. Thus the Feathered Serpent is 
this Creative Evolutionary Process, or rather the Form 
which it assumes on the Plane of Fire and Air. The 
Azure Wings of the Gucumatz also represent the ele- 
ment of Air, and the meaning is that the Gucumatz are 
merged and lost in the Feathered Serpent. In a word, 
they cease to be the Gucumatz and become the Feath- 
ered Serpent, or the Universe. The Feathered Serpent 
is supposed to be Masculine, though in reality he in- 



154 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

eludes the Feminine element within himself. He is the 
Universe above the Physical Plane. In the latter He 
becomes in a great measure Fixed, so that the form 
changes again. 

On the Physical Plane or, to speak more accurately, 
in the Etheric Region, the forces of the Feathered Ser- 
pent take a more stable form and become the Great 
Macow Bird that descends from the Heavens to the 
Earth. This great Macow Bird is the Universe in the 
form of Physical Ether, and is the Fabricator that, out 
of its own nature, fabricates the World of Gross Mat- 
ter. This Principle is both Male and Female, having 
the two sexes in a state of balance. It is but the expres- 
sion of the Feathered Serpent on the Physical Octave. 

The activities of the Great Macow become fixed in 
Votan, the Gross Physical Universe, but as this is but 
the fabricated result of the Fabricating Process going 
on in the Great Macow it follows that the Earth, or 
Votan, is in a process of continual change, or Evolu- 
tion. 

The Great Macow was the Patron Goddess of the 
Queen, for the reason that the Queen was supposed 
to embody the Feminine aspect of the Fabricator, and 
to be the Fabricatrix of the Nation, therefore her 
Totem was the Macow, just as the National Standard 
was the Feathered Serpent. The meaning of this lat- 
ter symbolism was that the Mayas as a people must 
change as the Feathered Serpent changed, and must in 
fact at all times ensoul the Feathered Serpent at that 
particular moment; thus they must evolve with the 
Universe. Therefore the Mayas were, to all intents 
and purposes, the Universe. 

When the High Priest went into the Sanctuary to 
consult the gods he always went naked, for in their 
presence he was not a priest but a supplicant. He was, 
in fact, the representative of the people, and stood in 
their presence devoid of all covering and of all orna- 
ment, for he must bring his naked soul to them if he 
was to know their will. When he went forth to de- 
clare the will of the gods to the people, he went as the 
representative of the gods, whom all must obey, hence 
he was the High Priest, and therefore he dressed in all 
his Sacerdotal Vestments, as became the messenger of 
the Gods. 



THEOGENESIS. 155 

They offered human sacrifices, and in this way sym- 
bolized the fact that it is only by dying on the Plane of 
the Manifested that we can return to the Bosom of the 
Divine Mother. This Rite also taught that those who 
thus die on the lower planes and enter the state of the 
Great Mother exercise a Vicarious influence on human 
life below, thus tending to lift the Race Spirit up in 
the direction of the Great Mother. It was never be- 
lieved there was any Vicarious efficacy in the Sacrifice 
itself ; it was rather the idea of symbolizing in the form 
of a sacrificial death on the Physical Plane the Mystic 
Death, or Living Death, of the Sacred Person who un- 
dertook to kill out the Generative Processes that were 
going on in him below the level of the Great Mother. 
As this was a symbol of the Mystic Death, few Human 
Sacrifices were offered, only enough to keep the Idea of 
Vicarious Living Sacrifice alive in the consciousness of 
the people. It may be farther stated that in the orig- 
inal Mayan Religion there were no Human Sacrifices, 
but only the Living Deaths, but as time went by they 
lost sight of the original meaning of the Mystery and 
began to symbolize it by the actual offering of Blood 
Sacrifices. This in time tended to some extent to hide 
the Spiritual Meaning of the Rite altogether. 

Their Mysticism was largely Mathematical and Geo- 
metrical in its Symbolism. Their most Sacred Num- 
bers were 3, 5, 7, 9 and 13. The meaning of these Num- 
bers will be clear to all who are versed in Occult Math- 
ematics and will unveil the inner meaning of much of 
their Mysteries as well as their Hieroglyphics. Nine is 
the number of the Hermetic Ogdoad with Kosmic 
Thought or Thoth at the head of it. With the Mayas 
this position was occupied by the Heart of Heaven as 
the First, the Father and the Mother of the Gods as 
the Second and Third, the Feathered Serpent polarized 
as Male and Female as the Fourth and Fifth, the Great 
Macow, both male and female, as Sixth and Seventh, 
and Votan polarized as male and female as Eighth and 
Ninth. Nine was also the number of Gestation of the 
Foetus and therefore symbolized the Gestation and 
Birth of the Feathered Serpent. 



THEOGENESIS. 157 



THE AKKADIAN BROTHERHOOD. 

The Mayas who settled in Akkad were all members 
of the Mayan Brotherhood, and hence it was only 
natural that they should bring over with them the 
Hermetic Teaching of their countrymen. In this way 
they perpetuated in Akkad the ancient Mayan Mys- 
teries, though not in their original purity. We do not, 
for instance, find any allusion to the Heart of Heaven 
in any of its aspects, which goes to show that they 
were not familiar with the highest aspect of the Mayan 
Teaching. This, however, was largely due to the fact 
that those who settled there were not Initiates of what 
is now the Fourth Degree of the Brotherhood, but 
knew only the three lower Degrees. 

The highest gods known to the Akkadians were Anu 
and his wife Ishtar. Anu corresponds to Osiris and 
is the Father of the Gods as well as of Nature. Ishtar 
was the same as Isis or the Great Mother. Thus the 
two highest gods were the two aspects of Duration, 
or Space as the Engendering Principle of all things. 
Ishtar was the Formative Process in Nature, that is 
to say, she was Nature acting in this Formative Ca- 
pacity. The diverse Transformations and Mutations 
of Universal or Kosmic Substance ever tended to En- 
gender the Universe. Thus we have the Process of 
Creative Evolution ever bringing out of itself that 
which is to be, hence the Process of the Ever Becom- 
ing was figured as the basis of all that is or is to be. 
Ishtar was therefore the Gestative Process in Kosmos 
that is ever bringing forth Kosmos. She was, hence, 
not only the Gestative Process but also the Synthetic 
Process, hence the Process of Unification, as well as 
the binding and uniting tendency in Kosmos, that 
which transforms Chaos into Kosmos, and at the same 
time is perpetually renewing Kosmos, so as to bring 
forth out of the Kosmos that which is to be engen- 
dered. In this respect the Akkadian Conception of 
Ishtar was identical with the Maya Conception of the 
Mother of the Gods. 

This Synthetic Process can be possible only through 
the engendering of an Attractive or Gravitative Prin- 
ciple, which causes all of the diverse activities of Kos- 



158 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

mos to seek each the other, and thus bring about an 
Integration of all of those tendencies and hence of all 
the atoms of Kosmic Substance. Thus there is engen- 
dered a Magnetic Attraction among all the diverse ele- 
ments engendered by the activity of the Formative 
Process. This attraction is in reality the Principle of 
Love. Just as love between persons is the Principle of 
Chemical Affinity that draws them together and makes 
for unity between them, particularly between two per- 
sons of opposite sex, so is the same principle working 
among the Kosmic Elements, and in the same way 
making for unity among them ; that is, the Centripetal 
Force that causes them to seek a common Center of 
Gravity and thus gather around a common nucleus, 
what we may term Kosmic Love, and it is the same 
kind of love in the Universe that brings about unity 
among men and women. In this way it appears that 
the source of Kosmic Love, that is the love among the 
Kosmic Elements, is in the Formative Activity of the 
Great fylother Principle. It is through this love — 
that is, Mutual Attraction — that formation is made 
possible. This Love or Mutual Attraction is also the 
origin of Chemical Affinity. In this way Ishtar be- 
comes the Goddess of Love and Sex Attraction. 

Anu and Ishtar are the two poles of the same prin- 
ciple, Anu operating through Energy and Ishtar 
through Substance. All of the Life activities in nature 
are the result of the combined activity of Anu and 
Ishtar in the engendering of this attraction, though 
Anu operates rather in the direction of separation, 
while Ishtar operates in the direction of unification. 
In individual life, Anu dominates the Life Energy 
while Ishtar dominates the Material Form, though this 
is not to be taken with reference to the Physical Form 
alone. 

It is Ishtar operating in the human that causes the 
desire for offspring and also for the companionship of 
the opposite sex. She acts upon the Emotional Nature 
of woman and engenders within the woman the desire 
for Motherhood. It is the workings of the Molding 
Process in woman that awakens in her the desire to 
mold and to bring forth, for that process has begun 
within her inward principles and has affected her Sex 
Energy even in her Physical Body, so as to cause it to 



THEOGENESIS. 159 

act formatively. In a word, the formative activity 
has already begun to transform her sex force and 
thereby to awaken her sex organs to activity. This 
maternal activity, which is absolutely independent of 
the volition of the woman, acting as it does from the 
time of her maturity, and as the direct result of the 
Formative Process, awakens in her the natural desire 
for the opposite sex element, so that she may bring 
forth that which she is striving to form. It is in this 
way that sex desire is awakened as the working of the 
Principle of Kosmic Motherhood. In proportion as a 
woman is more feminine so does this force operate the 
stronger in her, and so does the desire for offspring, 
and hence the desire for a mate, grow upon her. This 
same force operates upon the man also, and the result 
is the impulse to give life, and the impulse to give 
form brings the two together. It is in this way that 
the Formative Process operating in two forms of oppo- 
site polarity brings them together through the impulse 
to find the other element necessary to create. This 
impulse to create is the product of the Formative Pro- 
cess operating in the two of them. For this reason it 
follows that all sex attraction is the work of the 
Formative Process operating in the bodies and souls 
of the ones drawn together. All cases of falling in 
love are the operation of this principle. It is for this 
reason that Ishtar becomes the Goddess of Love and 
Sex Attraction. She is therefore the Goddess of Mar- 
riage and Parentage. But realizing that she domi- 
nates all sex conjunctions, we must see that she does 
not confine herself to the marriage relation, but oper- 
ates in and through others so as to lead to this act 
independent of the sanction of the marriage relation. 
All sexual relations are under her patronage whether 
the parties be married or not. This becomes clear 
when we realize that she is the Formative and Engen- 
dering Process in Nature and acts upon all Nature in 
this way. The Sex Instinct is therefore the workings 
of Ishtar, no matter in what relation it operates. Adul- 
tery was therefore as much her act as was legalized 
sex relations, and from the standpoint of the religious 
element here involved there was nothing sinful in the 
adulterous action, for was it not an act in response to 
the promptings of Ishtar? And were they not, in fact, 
giving expression to her nature? 



160 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

In many instances this led to the idealizing of lust, 
for was not all lust awakened by her? And were they 
not therefore doing an act of worship to her if they 
complied with her impulses? The worshipers of Ish- 
tar concluded that the marriage relation was a scheme 
to regulate and control the activities of Ishtar, and 
that was regarded as impious, hence the one who re- 
fused to abide the restraining influences of the home 
and insisted upon freedom to express their sex im- 
pulses whenever and wherever they were felt was re- 
garded as a more devout disciple of Ishtar than the 
others. 

Her Priestesses were all Courtesans who served 
their Mistress by giving up their bodies for the sexual 
uses of the worshipers, and such relation with the 
Sacred Courtesans was regarded as the most holy of 
all the acts of worship to the Goddess, for these Sacred 
Courtesans were in a certain sense assumed to repre- 
sent Ishtar herself, and hence relation with them was 
taken as relation with the Goddess. Thus the wor- 
ship of Ishtar became more in the nature of sexual 
intercourse in her honor than anything else. 

At the same time there were those among the higher 
Initiates who realized that this was not the true wor- 
ship of Ishtar. They held that she operated within as 
well as without, and that the formative and creative 
activity of the Goddess could transpire on the Inner 
Planes of being, and it would therefore be as much the 
expression of Ishtar as it was when it transpired in the 
outer. Those Initiates realized that the true worship 
of Ishtar was in the restraining of sex expression in 
the outer, so that the transformation might go on 
within the inner nature, and in this way they might be 
born again from time to time. Thus the inner union 
with Ishtar was the Spiritual Worship, which was only 
symbolized in a gross physical manner by the Exoteric 
Worship. 

The Formative activity of Ishtar under the impulse 
of Anu was perpetually engendering Kosmos, which 
was also under the perpetual transformations of Cre- 
ative Evolution. In a word, it was the ever-changing 
and evolving course of Nature, the same as the Mayas 
presented under the symbol of the Feathered Serpent. 
This all-mutative course of Nature was the god Bel, 



THEOGENESIS. 161 

who was the Son of Ishtar ever being engendered, and 
ever dying in order that he might be born again. He 
was also the Man of the Sun, the Sun being used as 
his symbol, for as the Sun regulates the course of 
Nature in our world through his movements, so Bel 
regulates the course of Nature in all Space by reason 
of his ever-transforming state. 

As Bel is this ever-changing course of Nature under 
the impulse of Creative Evolution, ever dying that he 
may be born again, it follows that he can only evolve 
and progress by manifesting the fruitage of his past 
state in his present state. In a word, the selfhood of 
Bel must pass over into the Selfhood that is to be, 
his past must live in his present manifestation. As a 
Buddhist would say, the Karma of Bel's past must 
live in and determine his present. This was symbol- 
ized in the offering of jars and vases to him. The 
jars and the vases being the receptacles of and for his 
past, just as the same vase or bowl was in the funeral 
rite the receptacle for the good deeds of the deceased. 
When one made the offering of a bowl, jar or vase he 
in effect said, "may thy past achievements live in thy 
present manifestations." The hope of the world for 
progress depended entirely upon the ability of Bel to 
thus evolve His New Self out of the Old Selfhood. 

Next below Bel, and growing out of his activity, 
was Inlil, the Lord of Lands, hence the same as Votan, 
or the Generative Masculine Virility of the Earth, 
which was the manifestation of the mutations of Bel 
through the Physical Energy of the Earth. 

His consort was Ninlil, Mistress of Heaven and 
Earth, or the feminine aspect of Inlil. She was the 
physical counterpart of Ishtar, and the manifestation 
through the physical substance of the earth of the 
mutations of Bel, being dominated absolutely by him. 
She was in fact the Formative or Gestative Process in 
the Earth, and hence the equivalent of Pachamama, 
the Feminine aspect of Votan. It was the confusion 
of Ishtar with Ninlil that led to the inchastity con- 
nected with the worship of the former Goddess, for 
Ishtar was at all times above the plane of the Sensible 
World. The Mystery that was taught to the Initiates 
was the distinction between Ishtar and Ninlil. How- 



162 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

ever, the true nature of Ninlil did not justify physical 
inchastity, for she was Kosmical and not personal. 

From the foregoing it will appear that the Religion 
of the Akkadians was a form of Kosmogony Deified, 
and it was similar to that of the Mayas, with the ex- 
ception that it was not quite so philosophical in its 
nature and that nothing was known of the Pure Spir- 
itual Region. It was, in fact, nothing but the deifica- 
tion of Creative Evolution. Furthermore, it was far 
more realistic and less idealistic than was that of the 
Mayas. 

Their system was to a great extent a Feminism, 
similar to that of the Mayas, but owing to the fact that 
marriage was less sacred than the position of the Free 
Courtesan this Feminism was not so prominent in the 
home life as it was among the Mayas. In a word, the 
married woman was far more under the control of her 
husband than she was among the Mayas, while the 
Feminine authority was vested in the hands of the 
Sacred Courtesans, for they were looked upon as the 
embodiments of Ishtar. This arrangement led to the 
elevation of the Sacred Courtesan to the position of the 
most honored of women. She was in reality the very 
expression of the Divine Feminine. 

Thus we have in the Akkadians the first expression 
of that process of materializing the Mysteries that has 
been witnessed in so many instances since that time. 

There is another aspect of the problem which must 
not be lost sight of. The most important element of 
this teaching was the descent of the Spirit into Matter, 
and hence it is that it is the expression of the Sex Force 
of the Great Mother in all of its manifestations through 
the Material Aspect that the Material Evolution is 
brought about. Likewise, in a system which expressed 
the Spiritual Evolution of the Material upward this 
same sex force would have to be spiritualized and 
lifted upward from the Material to the Spiritual Pole 
of manifestation. This is the real explanation for the 
two tendencies in the Mystery cults. 



THEOGENESIS. 163 



THE CHALDEAN BROTHERHOOD. 

The Akkadians being members of the Hermetic 
Brotherhood, it follows that as they settled Upper 
Chaldea and became the Chaldeans, or rather their 
descendants did, they continued in the same Religion, 
and hence were Hermetic also. The Chaldean Brother- 
hood was merely the Chaldean Section of the Akka- 
dian Brotherhood. Hence the gods that were wor- 
shipped by the Akkadians and the Chaldeans were 
identical. So far as the fundamentals of the religion 
were concerned there was no difference between the 
Akkadians and the Chaldeans. The only essential dif- 
ferences were in the application of the Teaching and in 
the form in which it was presented. 

Bel being the Way, or the Course of Nature, in the 
sense of the Course of Creative Evolution, and in this 
sense the Universe, it followed that whatever was con- 
nected with the Course of Creative Evolution in the 
Universe was to them an object of worship. As the 
Universe was seen to operate through the movements 
of the Stars, it became inevitable that they would see 
in the movements of the stars in their courses the 
Modes of Bel's operations, and hence the manner in 
which the Universal Process of Causation was oper- 
ative. Astrology was therefore destined to become 
one of the principal branches of Chaldean Theology, 
because of its relation to the process of Causation so 
far as the Universal Manifestation was concerned. 
Thus was developed the idea of looking upon the mo- 
tions of the Heavenly Bodies as the actions of Bel. 
Bel being the Way, it followed that all His actions 
were Divine, hence whatever channel He moved 
through was Divine. In this way the motion of the 
Stars became a Divine Mode of Action, and the Stars 
themselves became Divine. In the course of time they 
reached the point where to them every star was a god, 
in the sense that it was a Mode of the Action of Bel. 
The Sun became Bel himself for the reason that it was 
the motion of the Sun that regulated the motions of 
the Solar System. Thus they say Bel is the Sun. Be- 
cause of the relation which Moonlight bears to Sun- 
light the Moon soon came to be looked upon as the 



164 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

consort of the Sun, and therefore as the consort of Bel. 
In the course of time they forgot the true relation of 
Bel to Ishtar, for she was no longer recognized as His 
Mother, and because of the fact that Bel was known 
to be the perpetual Form through which the Forma- 
tive activity of Ishtar was operating, He to a certain 
extent became identified with her, and thus as the 
Manifestation of Ishtar he was Ishtar. The inevitable 
result was that Ishtar was degraded into a sort of 
Feminine Bel, and therefore she became his consort, 
and therefore the Moon Goddess. In the popular Re- 
ligion of the country Bel was simply the Sun and Ish- 
tar the Moon, but to the Initiates of the Brotherhood 
Bel was still the same as the Feathered Serpent, and 
Ishtar was His Syzygy or Feminine Counterpart, and 
to the Initiates of the Third Degree Her true relation 
as His Mother was understood, but to no one else. 
All this led to the Deification of Astrology, and thus 
we have in the Chaldean Brotherhood the first begin- 
ning of -Esoteric Astrology. 

The next branch of the Sacred Science was the 
Science of Numbers. They understood the meaning of 
Sacred Numbers, as being the Science on which all 
things were founded. To understand the meaning of 
this we must bear in mind that all things are Modes 
of Motion. The Synthesis of all the Modes is Bel 
Himself, and all the Modes of Motion are but the 
Modes of Bel's activity. Motion, in order to be Cre- 
ative, must move in accordance with Rhythm, and the 
essence of Rhythm is Number. Number is but another 
name for Order, for the beginning of Order is the or- 
dering of all Motion, that is, the moving in accordance 
with Number. The nine digits are the nine great 
modes of activity which spring directly out of the 
Gestative Action of Ishtar, and are manifested through 
Bel. They are therefore the nine Formative Modes 
which are the Matrix of all Formation. Each of these 
numbers is in reality but Rhythm engendering a spe- 
cific form of Formative Action. 

1 is the Unity of Motion, from which nothing can 
arise. 

2 is the Duality of Motion, which is the first begin- 
ning of Differentiation. 



THEOGENESIS. 165 

3 is the Balance of the two contending Forces, which 
awakens the Creative Potencies. 

4 is the Rhythm growing out of the Balance of Op- 
position, which must be the Matrix of all Formation. 

5 is the Balance expressing itself through the Dual- 
ity, and thus tending to the expression of Creative 
Life. 

6 is the union of the Double Balance and hence the 
Union which must bring into being all Organic Mani- 
festation; it is that which binds together. 

7 is the union of 3 and 4, and hence the Balance 
manifesting through Rhythm, unto the giving of birth 
to the diverse modes of action. 

8 is the double Rhythm, hence the double Formation, 
which engenders the double Form. 

9 is the Triple Triangle, that is, it is the Dual Bal- 
ance balanced by the Triad, and hence the completion 
of Formative Action which brings into being all of 
the Specialized Modes of Action. 

The diverse combinations of these Nine Holy Num- 
bers, together with the O or Matrix of No-Thing, gives 
to us all the differentiations of Creative Activity. This 
being the case, every conceivable combination of num- 
bers will correspond to some combination of the Cre- 
ative Force, and hence to some Creative Activity. 
This being the case, the specific nature of every Cre- 
ative Mode of Action can be ascertained through the 
Number which corresponds to it. Occult Mathemat- 
ics, therefore, becomes the Science of Creative Evolu- 
tion. All the Mutations of Bel can be worked out 
Mathematically. It was for this reason that Mathe- 
matics became one of the Sacred Sciences. The mean- 
ing of all the diverse Numbers was worked out and 
tabulated, and this record constituted the Chaldean 
Book of Numbers. From this has been derived the 
Mathematical Kabbala of the Jews. Language is but 
the result of certain combinations of letters to form 
words, and the use of these words to express the 
thoughts that are back of them. A word therefore 
has two meanings. The Mathematical meaning, which 
is derived from the numerical value of the letters which 
go to compose it, and which therefore indicates the 



166 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

particular combination of Creative Forces, hence the 
Specific Mode of Creative Action to which it relates, 
and hence a meaning which can never be changed, for 
it is fixed in the very constitution of the Universe. 
This was the origin of the Literal Kabala. One who 
understands this Mathematical Language can never 
make a mistake as to the meaning of a word when it 
is used with reference to the Creative Powers of Na- 
ture. All Scriptures must be used in accordance with 
this Mathematical Key. Thus there grew up the Chal- 
dean Science of Language, which was the third of the 
Sacred Sciences. There is also the popular meaning of 
the word, which changes with usage, and is of no 
value in Philosophy save to veil the Mysteries from 
the Profane. 

The Diverse Modes of Creative Activity each move 
along their own particular Angle; thus we have di- 
verse Lines of Force, giving rise to diverse Forms of 
action, which is the origin of Occult Geometry and in 
this way was developed Geometry as the fourth of the 
Sacred Sciences. 

All of those Sciences dealing with the diverse aspects 
of the law of Motion, it follows that the Science of 
Motion per se, or Metaphysics, became the fifth of the 
Sacred Sciences. 

Chemistry, or the Material Combinations growing 
out of the Creative Activity, constituted the sixth of 
the Sacred Sciences. 

Psychology, including the Nabathean Agriculture, 
constituted the seventh of the Sacred Sciences. 

However, it is to be borne in mind that the most 
important of all the Sacred Sciences was Magic. Mag 
in Chaldean means man, the same as Mac in Mayan. 
Magus therefore means The Man, or the Manful One. 
The Magi are the Men par excellence, and therefore 
Magic is Manhood. In a word, the Magical Agent was 
the Masculine Will, and Magic was the Art of making 
use of that Will Force in a Scientific Manner. The 
Magic Potency of the Will was systematically culti- 
vated, and its exercise was the eighth of the Sacred 
Sciences. It was through Will Force alone that the 
Magic Power was exercised. One of the lowest forms 
of this Magic Power is what is now termed Hypnot- 



THEOGENESIS. 167 

ism or Mesmerism. Another form of it is Animal 
Magnetism. Christian Science is another aspect of the 
same Force. Telepathy and all of the diverse Yoga 
Powers are but aspects of the Magic Potency of the 
Will, and so is Alchemy. All the miracles of the di- 
verse Scriptures are but the results of this same Magic, 
that is, the systematic use of the latent Will Force in 
one for the accomplishment of the desired results. In 
later times Magic became degraded into a form of Invo- 
cation or Evocation and use of Elemental Forces in 
such a way as to be united with them, but the true 
Magical Agent is the Latent Potency of the Will. 

The Chaldean Oracles present a very accurate idea 
of the ancient Chaldean Religion and Philosophy. Bel 
being the Great God of the Chaldeans, it proves that 
they were in the main only Initiated into the Second 
Degree of the Brotherhood, and that only a few of the 
Elect were admitted into the Third Degree, where they 
learned the Mystery of Ishtar or the Great Mother. 
Scarcely any of them were Initiated into the Fourth 
Degree, hence we find no trace of the conception of 
the Heart of Heaven among them, yet there were a 
few in the early days of their existence who in reality 
understood the Mystery of the Heart. It is useless 
to depend upon the researches of Scientists for infor- 
mation about their Religion, for the reason that they 
were all Members of the Hermetic Brotherhood, that 
is the Priesthood were, and therefore all of their 
Higher Teaching was presented under the cloak of 
the Hermetic Symbolism. Totemism was one of the 
most fundamental branches of their Sacred Mysteries. 
The Chaldean Brotherhood was founded about 12,000 
B. C. This being the case, the Chaldeans of the his- 
torical period were sadly degenerated and do not rep- 
resent the real Chaldeans at all. 



THEOGENESIS. 169 



THE EGYPTIAN BROTHERHOOD. 



When the Mayas came into Egypt they found a 
people there with a religion founded upon Sex in the 
strictest sense of the word, the very root of their re- 
ligion being the Cultus of the Great Mother. This 
must not, however, be confused with the Philosophical 
Cultus current among the Mayan peoples, for it was 
derived more from the phenomenal presentation of 
Nature. They used the Lunar Calendar, though in 
former times they had used the Stellar Calendar, and 
much of their Mythology was based upon the move- 
ments of the stars. During the long ages that they 
had been in the country, and also in earlier times when 
they were in Lybia and Aethiopia, they had gone 
through several transformations in the Cultus, which 
at all times had been a Feministic Cultus. The first 
and earliest form of the Divine Conception was that 
of the Seven Stars, as the Fixer of Time, and the Tur- 
ner Back, in the sense of the Regulator of the Changes 
and Transformations of Nature. Out of this grew 
the conception of Kaf the Generatrix, who was sup- 
posed to generate all forms of life from her own sub- 
stance. In this conception we have the realization 
of the beginning of Creative Evolution, for Kaf is 
simply the Formative Aspect of Space, though this 
was not so Abstract in their conception. As Kaf was 
associated with the Seven Stars in certain forms of 
the Cultus, it is evident they assumed that the mo- 
tions of the Stars determined the mode of activity of 
this Formative Principle which they called Kaf or the 
Generatrix. From this it is seen that in the first 
aspect of the subject Kaf was more physical than 
anything else. All things were supposed to come 



170 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

forth from Kaf the Generatrix; she had no husband 
but all was the result of the gestative activity of the 
Formative Principle. In other words, this Formative 
Activity acted in a mechanical way under the influence 
of the Stars; thus it did not require any fecundating 
male principle. Therefore there was no Male God in 
their conception, but all was the work of Kaf. 

Then, in the course of time, there grew up the real- 
ization that as things were formed they would not as 
yet be perfect, but more in the nature of Germs from 
which the things that were to be the ultimate Forms 
were to grow, and this led to the natural result of all 
the Forms generated by Kaf being in the nature of 
Growing States that must be nourished in some way 
and thus permitted to attain their growth. So there 
developed the idea that this Formative Principle of 
Creative Evolution was not only the Generatrix of 
every thing, but also Kefa, the Suckler, who gave of 
her substance to those Forms that as Kaf she had 
engendered. From this it will be seen that Kaf and 
Kefa are but two aspects of the same Principle and 
that they relate, respectively, to the Formative Prin- 
ciple as the Engenderer of all Form and as the Feeder 
or Nourisher of those Forms after they have been 
Engendered. The Totem of Kaf was the Hippopot- 
amus, and that of Kefa the Sow, for she was the Deo- 
Multimammea. But there was developed also the idea 
that there was inherent in this same Formative and 
Nourishing Principle, a Principle of Disintegration. 
Thus there was at war with Kefa, the Nourisher or 
Suckler, a Devouring Principle that tended to reduce 
every thing back to the state of the original substance 
from which it had been derived. This was called 
Matet-Eater of Millians, for she was supposed to de- 
vour all that was generated. She was represented as 
the Dog-Faced goddess, who was perpetually at war 



THEOGENESIS. 171 

with Kefa in the struggle over the Evolutionary pro- 
cess. Shu was the Setting Sun, and in a certain meta- 
physical way he became the symbol of the declining 
of all activity, and thus the Lord of Gore, in the sense 
of being the occasion for the devouring activities of 
Matet being able to act upon the Forms nourished by 
Kefa. The next conception that grew up was that of 
Light and Shade as the two poles of all being, the 
one representing the Active and the other the Passive 
aspect of Nature. Shui was the name of Light and 
Shade. Out of this grew the conception of the Two 
Truths of Water and Breath, that is, the Static and 
Dynamic states of matter. This Dynamic Activity 
as the act of Breathing, or the breathing motion of 
the Universal Principle, was called Ssu. Then there 
was the conception of Kafi-Shu, that is, the. Breath 
proceeding from Kaf or the Generatrix, hence the Gen- 
erative Process engenders the Breath or the Dynamic 
Activity. The symbol of this was the Ape. Moi was 
the Mouth of Shu, that is, the channel of activity grow- 
ing out of the Breathing of the Generatrix. Again 
Ru and Peh were the names of the symbolic mouth — • 
feminine, or, in other words the Vulva, indicating that 
the speaking the word, or the breathing forth was 
simply another name for the giving birth to that which 
was breathed out. In a word, Breathing was giving 
birth. 

They had also mastered the Law of Periodicity, and 
recognized that to go to the extreme in any direction 
was to be turned back in the Opposite direction, and 
to this characteristic of all activity they gave the name 
of Khesf, and it was worshipped as a god. Also there 
was the extreme of possible action in any given direc- 
tion, and this was called Keb, the corner, the turning 
point ; also the four corners or the four points of return- 
ing were deified as Keb. Khut was the place of the 
Solar resurrection in the sense that every day was 



tan IAS ;? ri;x 

l new birth of the Sun. and so in 

= 7. r c 5.. Ai : ; 7 ; '.:. - ?,:?•.::■ 

: : r : "7 relic: :~ 

C y : - - -^ -~-S -- ?] ^" - 



:.::.:: :Jnng;5 -e • e~ heless :.:.; ~eli 
re :er 7 ; 7 .« . . 7.-. .: . 1: 

- 



:::::e: :r.e ::~:5 :: 

xsised them in such a. 

zys::^: 7-il:_5 ising 

I .: .:. ■.? if :he ~; ::7: :1s 
.._..... — i ~:e- ■-' ve 



~::il 7-":.::: 
:ei : :: :he 



-rrmnve Severe ::" :~e Sz^-rtrsi'. 5..: 5::::. 1" : 

7 :.7: : : :..,: :: : 7 7. : :: :: : :: 7 nl:: 7 qz~ 1 
: : .- .:\i renienriei :h:5 _ 11. 



2- 



die conception of Ma-Shu. 
Shu. remember is Breath- 
and hence II..- : is ihe 

ntbreathiiig" manif esting in 
This Duality of Action^ 



T H E O G E X E S I S . 173 

which is also the Duality of birth giving, engenders a 
Duality of Substance, or the Dual Waters, which 
therefore present Duality of Formation, hence we have 
the Waters or the Pool of the Two Truths, which is 
the Matrix of the Dual Formation that is to result 
from the Dual Breath. Shui was the god, or rather 
the goddess in the original form, of Breath in the sense 
of the Breath of the Mouth of Hathor. Now it must 
be borne in mind that in the Mystical sense, the Mouth 
is the Mons Veneris, hence Breath from the Mouth 
is giving birth, hence the breathing from the Mouth 
of Hathor means the Generatrix giving birth to that 
which comes forth. Hathor is therefore the Gener- 
ative Potency of the Pool of Two Truths, or Ma-Ma, 
or the Dual Truth governing the generation of all 
things. From this also Hathor became the Suckler 
who nourishes that which has been engendered within 
the Pool of the Two Truths, for the Truth of Water 
is also the Truth of Blood, that is, the Mother Blood 
which nourishes the Foetus, and which later special- 
izes the Lacteal Fluid which the child lives upon. This 
nutritive principle in the Pool of the Two Truths there- 
fore becomes the Nursing Mother in the Mystical 
Sense, and hence Hathor is made the Suckler or the 
Wet Nurse of the Gods, in the sense of the Dual Truth 
acting as the Nourisher of all those Specialized States 
that emanate from this Principle of Duality. Her 
Totem was therefore the Cow. Ab-Khu was the varie- 
gated plumes, the variegated plumes being the two 
Ostrich Plumes, one representing Light and the other 
Shade, which, when given to Ma, indicated that the 
source of the differentiation of Light and Shade was 
in the Duality of Truth. Shu-Ma was the Image of 
the Great Waters, that is to say, the Dual Breath 
was the Activity of the Pool of the Two Truths. Shu. 
the Double Breath, is also the same as the Goddess 
AA-ur, the Very Great, or in other words, it is this 
activity of the Dual Truth that engenders the Kosmic 
Pleroma. From this it will be seen that the Cultus 



THE STANZAS 3F DZTX 



;: V: -■■ is verey :he e.e it::r. ;: :he :'.ier 

Xf :i ::: Shu :"r:rr. :he 7 ::;• ~s ;i. :; the h 
: i: f ;: 7:m:it:;r. ir.i :; the rei :: ;: the Lie 



7 ; - 7 - . it r ;: . - - : - h:::: 7 j; : 

7 :er= :: 7;~ :: 1: ;:. this 15: ri 7 

or Scti. and in the original form of the conception was 
7 ns ■■ if : 7 
md was identical with the Mois: Nature 
Hermes, anc ilso the same as the Mayan Xmn- 

tir.e :r 7 Vicrr. 7 u: :: th 5 7 \ 7 ':-.:::.. 

:: 7:r:t:it::r 25 ~er.eritei Se-fer.r.-.: the ir:::::::: 
lis: 

r 7 reath of the Waters of Formation, winch was 
: ::: ':; = ::::- 

ian Water the son of those Waters. This son, 

;: Energy -:: : :: ::.ri the r.:vrr;e:.:. ; :: the 

:ers 7:rr 1: : : er:e :e:i~e the husband 

:: his :::::.::: 1- :h is 1* is ::rt: 5e:-7 : 1:1 :r 



_ sins ini the ::::.::.:: _- r 1: :; ; 7 _ss r-i: :: 
" : 7r: lerirrvv :e:m:ethe 7reit Hirl:: :r:i_^ s'r.e 
hi: r: ; :us":in: :: : irert ive 7 rerry :: ::r.tr:! he: tr. : 
siute ter ttliei t: the S" ::^ 

of the Celestial V. 7 of Formation, for nc 
_ niversi. _ 1 .if 111 r r. 15 .Tti 75 tern ^ trtr 1 ui 
donhlc sexed arrangement, with the Masculine Prin- 
i.z.e .1 ::r_t::. t:_: :i is ~ if tie irtui. 5:1:7; :: z.tc- 



QnetzalcoatL or the Universe as the ever changing" 
se:uer:e rr: :: :ut :: :;.: 7:: 1:: t A::::r. :: the 
Great Mother, became Ra. And here we have the ex- 

:7iuit::u :: the 1: ._:_ .: r. 11 the 7r; 

= V 7 sTr. 7 ~e 

as was Qnetzalcoatl the son of Xmncane in 1 Xpuka- 

kok _: n spite of this r H represe :7_ is ml- 

the _ ru verse : e: : re the 7.e:rr. :: sins .he 

:v.:: f this 7 1 . = the 7 t : s e :-. c the e e r-t hir r- 
.--• se :_er.:e rr: rr :ut :: the 7:rrii:i e "."iters 



THEOGENESIS. 175 

of the Upper Heaven, under whatsoever name they 
may appear. As such, He was first engendered by 
Typhon, the husbandless Generatrix of the heavenly 
realm of formation, and continued from that time on 
without a break. In the course of time there was a 
change in the Waters of Formation as well as the 
change in the conception of that principle, hence that 
which had been the Typhonian Generatrix became 
Isis, and as She from that time forth was the Gener- 
atrix of Ra, He was supposed to be Her son, that is, 
in the Evolutionary sense, and yet Ra was older than 
Isis. While Isis was the Consort of Osiris, she was 
nevertheless the Virgin of the World, the meaning of 
this being that She was the continuity of that Forma- 
tive Process that had in times past been without a 
husband. That is to say, She was not another Prin- 
ciple of Formation, but rather a new evolution of the 
original Waters of Formation. Sesennu is also the 
Place of the Eight. The Seven are the Seven Fires 
of Gestation of the Great Mother, no matter under 
what form she is presented, and the Eighth is of neces- 
sity that which gives rise to the seven. In other words, 
it is the Masculine Fecundating Activity that causes 
the Feminine Gestative Potency, therefore that Mascu- 
line Activity which was Set-Typhon and later became 
Osiris was the Eighth, ruling the Seven Rulers of 
Hermes, who were identical with the Gucumatz. 

The Heart of Heaven was divided into three con- 
ceptions, and for each there was a god. The Heart 
That Thinks, or Primordial Ideation, became Kneph, 
or the Divine Serpent, Male-Female, also called Amun, 
and likewise Amen-Ra, because Ra or the Universe 
as the ever changing sequence of Evolution is in last 
analysis the manifestation of Primordial Ideation. 
This Amen-Ra or Kneph is also the All-Father Mind 
of Hermes. The Mouth That Speaks the Thoughts 
of the Heart, or the Creative Potency of Primordial 
Ideation as the Divine Fiat was Ptah, who was repre- 
sented as being hatched from an egg held in the mouth 
of the Divine Serpent, Kneph, that is to say, Ptah is 
the Word or uttered thought of Kneph or Primordial 
Ideation. The Eyes That See, or the Directive Ac- 
tivity of the Fiat, the manifestation of the Fiat, which 
directs the Evolution of the Universe, was termed 



176 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

Taht, or Kosmic Thought. This Taht, or Kosmic 
Thought, is Dual in its nature, consisting of the Logos 
or Reason, which is at all times at-oned with Primor- 
dial Ideation and the Creative Word, which is the 
Masculine Aspect, and also of the Formative Mind, 
which directs the Formative Action of the Celestial 
Waters, or Isis. This latter aspect of Kosmic Thought 
was the Syzygy of the Logos and was Seket, the 
same as Ma in one of her aspects, though Ma at all 
times represents the Duality of Truth, while this 
Syzygy of Taht is simply the Mind governing the 
Formative Activity of the Waters of Space. Also it 
is to be borne in mind that Taht was originally the 
Moon God, but by the Mayas he was made the Direc- 
tive Thought of the Kosmos. 

After the new order of things was introduced, and 
the Formative Principle had evolved into Isis and 
Osiris and they had brought forth Ra again so that 
the Universal Sequence was in accordance with the 
New Arrangement, the Earth itself, that is, the Earth 
Spirit, was reborn, in the sense that it conformed to 
that Order of Evolution, and that is what is meant by 
the birth of Horus, for Horus is the same as Votan, 
or the Earth Spirit after it has been transformed in 
accordance with the Isis-Osiris Formation. The myth 
of the war between Typhon and Horus in reality re- 
lates to the great struggle in the Earth between the 
old Typhonian and the later Isis-Osiris mode of Cre- 
ative Activity. It was the struggle in the earth as 
to whether the Feminine or the Masculine-Feminine 
Principle of Formation was to control it. The Reign 
of Horus was the period during which the Earth was 
perfectly expressing the New Phase of Evolution. The 
reign of Osiris was the period during which the Mascu- 
line Principle of Formation ruled in the Formative 
Sphere. This was at last overcome by the Typhonian 
principle and the result was the reign of Isis, during 
which the New Great Mother was the sole power in 
the Formative Sphere. At last we have the time when 
Horus tore the crown from her head and ruled the 
country, and the meaning is that when the Osiris 
power was perfectly expressed through the earth the 
Feminine Formative Principle was deprived of its 
power, and the Earth entered upon a period of Mascu- 



THEOGENESIS. 177 

line dominance, during which the Feminine Principle 
has been subjected to its Syzygy all the time. 

We have therefore a period of readjustment which 
lasted for a considerable length of time, during which 
the original Egyptian Cultus of the Great Mother was 
being absorbed by the Mayan Conception, and the 
ultimate merging of the two so that they became 
largely the same system. However, it is to be borne 
in mind that for a long time there was the original 
Cultus of the earlier people, and they could not under- 
stand the more abstract views of the Mayas, and it was 
necessary to make them believe that the two religions 
were the same. This was accomplished by reason of 
the fact that the Mayas were all members of the Her- 
metic Brotherhood. They formed the Egyptian Sec- 
tion of the Brotherhood, which kept the true teach- 
ing from the Multitude and taught the Mysteries as 
they really were to the Elect. To the Multitude they 
were Priests of the Old Gods to a great extent, and 
showed them that the gods they worshiped were the 
same as the ancient gods, but what they did not do 
was to show the Metaphysical aspect of the matter. 
In a word they inculcated the ancient Nature Worship 
among the People, though eliminating the Feminine 
Conception as it had been in the former times, and 
tending to purify it to some extent all the way through. 
For the more advanced they formed what they called 
the Order of Ra, which was simply the two lower 
Degrees of the Hermetic Brotherhood and in this they 
inculcated those Principles which were to prepare one 
for the mysteries contained in the Higher Degrees. 
But for a long time none but Mayas were permitted 
to enter the Higher Degrees of the Brotherhood, the 
Hermetic Degrees. In the course of time, when the 
two Races had been completely merged into the His- 
torical Egyptians, they continued this exclusiveness 
as to admitting any of the Lower Classes into the Mys- 
teries. This is the real cause of the exclusiveness of 
the Egyptian Brotherhood to the present day. In har- 
mony with all the other Hermetic and Mayan nations 
the Egyptians continued to make the King the Hier- 
archal Head of the Order, or the Brotherhood, until 
in the course of several thousand years the Kings lost 
their Spirituality and their knowledge so that they 



178 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

were no longer fitted to occupy the position. From 
that time forth they were still the head of the outer 
religion, but the Hermetic Brotherhood operated in 
Secret and had its own Elder Brothers, initiating the 
King into as much of the mysteries as he could bear. 



THEOGENESIS. 179 



THE PERSIAN BROTHERHOOD. 



The Persian Nagas being Mayas, were of necessity 
connected with the Maya Brotherhood, and hence were 
Hermetic. However, there were very few of them 
connected with the Higher Hermetic Degrees. The 
first development of the cultus was that of Mithras, 
who was identical with Quetzalcoatl, but who in later 
times was connected more with the Sun than with the 
Feathered Serpent. However, we see this Quetzal- 
coatl worship under both heads, for this was the basis 
of the Ophiolatry of the Persian Nagas. But above 
everything else, Mithras was the Sun, or rather the 
Man of the Sun, that is, the Universe, as the Sequence 
of Creative Evolution, the same as Quetzalcoatl. It 
was to a great extent to Mithras that human sacrifices 
were offered. 

The Guchumatz were viewed as the Seven Fires, and 
hence Fire was worshipped in their honor. The Per- 
sian Fire Cultus was the Cultus of the Seven Fires, 
or the Guchumatz. They were also worshipped under 
the form of Serpents. 

The Persians also had their Magi, the same as the 
Chaldeans, and as the Magi were the priesthood of the 
Anthropos, or the Archetypal Man (see articles on the 
Akkadians, Chaldeans and the Shepherd of Men in 
Temple Talks), it follows that they were originally 
devoted to a Cultus of the Archetypal Man or the 
Anthropos. 

In the course of time, the Degree connected with 
the Mystery of the Heart of Heaven was developed 
into a Cultus that overshadows all of the other Cults. 
Out of the Unmanifest Essence, Zarvan Akarana (end- 
less, limitless duration, or time without limit), there 
was supposed to emanate two Principles, Ahura 



180 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

Mazda, the Good Principle, and Arhiman, the Evil 
Principle. At the same time it is well to bear in mind 
that Ahura Mazda is Light, while Arhiman is Dark- 
ness, hence they are Light and Shade, the same as 
the First Aspect of the Doctrine of the Two Truths, 
and Ma, goddess of the Two Truths of the Egyptians. 
Now, as Ma is a Mayan term meaning Yes and No, 
and as Ma as a goddess is the goddess of the Dual 
Truth, it follows that Ahura Mazda and Arhiman are 
in the first place the gods of Duality. To the Initiates 
they were known to be identical, and merely the two 
poles of the same principle, as the Duality of all Mani- 
festation; but to the profane, they were two distinct 
divine beings, forever at war with each other. After 
the Iranian period the latter were never initiated into 
the Mystery, and out of the mystery of the Duality 
of Truth there grew up the belief in Good and Evil 
as Eternal Verities with a Good and a Bad Principle. 
Out of this has grown the Satan superstition, but Dia- 
bolos est Deus inversus. In the first development of 
the Cultus of Ahura Mazda and Arhiman we have the 
Cultus of the Two Truths, but Ahura Mazda did not 
stop there. He was also Good Thought. In this sense 
He became the Heart of Heaven, at least in its low- 
est aspect. In other words, He was Kosmic Thought 
or Taht. However, we see in later developments of 
the Cultus the idea of a Reflection of Ahura Mazda. 
His shadow as it were cast into Kosmos, which is 
sometimes called his Good Thought, so that Ahura 
Mazda is not so much Good Thought as the Good 
Thinker, who manifests as Good Thought. In this 
sense his Good Thought is Kosmic Thought, or the 
Eyes that See, while Ahura Mazda is Phta or the 
Mouth that Speaks, the Second Person in the Mayan 
Trinity. 

There was never any definite Cultus of the Heart 
that Thinks, though the place was undoubtedly as- 
signed to the Unmanifest, or Time without Limit. 

The other Cultus, and the most beautiful of all, was 
that of Ainyahita, who was to the profane the Moon 
Goddess, but to the Initiates the same as Xmucane, 
that is, the Great Mother. She was in the Mysteries 
the Mother of Mithras, and the Daughter of Ahura 
Mazda, though in some of the popular Cults she was 



THEOGENESIS. 181 

the wife of Mithras, but in the Mysteries she had no 
husband, but was the Feminine Genatrix without a 
husband, and hence very similar to Kaf among the 
Egyptians. She was, however, the perpetual Virgin 
and the Virgin of the World. It was from her that 
the Virgin Mother Cultus of the Persians was derived, 
though this was a very Sacred Mystery, not to be 
profaned. The mythus of Ainyahita relates to the in- 
troduction of a cycle of change in the process of Kos- 
mical Evolution, in which she is the means of regen- 
erating the Universe, through the rebirth of Mithras, 
and also through her subjugation to Ahura Mazda. It 
is impossible to get at the true meaning through either 
the Avesta or the fragments for the reason that they 
are not frank, and cover up the meaning entirely. The 
mystery, however, will be understood when we bear 
in mind that Ainyahita is the Great Mother Principle 
and at the same time the Virgin of the World, who 
is perpetually gestating the Universe or Mithras and 
also bringing him forth, hence it is to be borne in 
mind that he is not something born, but rather a se- 
quence in perpetual process of being born. Ainyahita 
is represented as a Virgin who is loving the Universe 
into the proper shape. At the same time her devotion 
to Ahura Mazda causes her to be the modulating 
chord, so to speak, through which the Thought of 
Ahura Mazda molds the Universe continually. 

Her covenant shows what she is : "I am upon the 
Earth to reclaim the Earth, to make of the Desert 
a Paradise, a Paradise most suitable unto God (Ahura 
Mazda) and His Associates to dwell therein. " This 
indicates that the transformation of the Universe is 
her mission, and that is a work that can only be ac- 
complished by the gestative power of the Great 
Mother, and as she is the Perpetual Virgin she is 
therefore the Virgin Mother or Virgin of the World, 
the same as Isis, though without a husband. See the 
Fragments of Ainyahita, translated by Dr. H'anish, 
for the full story. There was a farther development 
of the Persian Mysteries in the Cultus of Zarathustra, 
but as that is so well known, it is scarcely worth while 
to discuss it, as it was but a development of the Mazda 
Cultus. 



THEOGENESIS. 183 

THE HERMETIC BROTHERHOOD OF 
ELEPHANTIS 

The Nagas who settled in India and the adjacent 
countries being all of them members of the Maya 
Brotherhood in some Degree of Initiation, soon 
founded a Section of the Brotherhood in their new 
home. The great center of this Brotherhood was in 
Elephantis, and hence it soon became known as the 
Hermetic Brotherhood of Elephantis; but this name 
was not confined to the Temples at that place, but 
was applied to the entire Brotherhood among all of 
the Southern Nagas. Because of the different De- 
grees of Initiation and the fact that each Degree be- 
came in a sense a separate Cultus, there was a great 
divergence in the Religion of the Indian Nagas. 

We must guard against the mistake of confusing 
the popular Religion of the Nagas with the Esoteric 
teaching of the Brotherhood. The most popular of 
all the Cults was that of the Nagas, or Gucumatz. This 
was represented by the Seven-Headed Serpent, and 
also by the Seven Snakes. In this Cultus the Rattle- 
snake of their ancestors became the Cobra of India, 
and the Cobra was worshiped as the Sacred Ophis 
symbol. This was also worshiped as the Seven Fires, 
and from that aspect as the Seven Lights. The Altar 
of the Seven-Headed Serpent was at all times fur- 
nished with the Seven Lights. It was to this Seven- 
fold Serpent that human sacrifices were in the course 
of time offered in the popular Cultus. However, the 
real Initiates knew at all times that this was not the 
true worship, but they did not interfere with the only 
means that would teach the people the true meaning 
of the Seven Nagas or the Seven Fires or the Seven 
Lights, for only by human sacrifice is it possible to 
impress upon the vulgar the mystery of Life and 
Death as One. 

Another of the popular Cults was that of the Great 
Serpent, or the Sun, which was the same as Quet- 
zalcoatl. He was worshiped in the Ancient Form 
with offerings of fruits and flowers. In the Solar Mys- 
teries, which were the same as the Mysteries of the 
Great Serpent, the true nature of the Universe as the 



184 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

Sequence of Creative Evolution was revealed, but this 
was not given to the profane, so they were permitted 
to worship Him instead of understanding the Mystery. 
He was among those who had some degree of under- 
standing of the Mystery the most beloved of all the 
gods, for his Mysteries were those of Redemption 
through the Vicarious Sacrifice of the Universe. Pu- 
rusha sacrificing Himself for the Race is the survival 
of that Cultus. He is the Crucified Savior of all the 
Religions of the earth. However, it is not the Cruci- 
fixion of a man, but the Crucifixion of the Universe 
upon the Cross of Life, that is to say, the continual 
death of the Universe, that through such death it may 
be born again, hence He dies for Himself but this Self 
Redemption through Evolution is the means of up- 
lifting all Life. The ancient Mass was the Celebra- 
tion of this Redemption of the Universe through its 
own Death. 

There was also the Cultus of the Great Mother, or 
Xmucane, which became that of Maha-Devi. This 
was 'identical with the Great Mother Cultus every- 
where, that is, it was the Revelation of the Mystery 
of the Formative Principle of Nature, that which was 
manifested through the Harmony of the Seven Ser- 
pents. In the Popular Cultus there grew up a con- 
ception of her very similar to that of the Ishtar Cultus 
of the Akkadians. She was conceived not only as the 
Great Mother, but also as the Great Harlot, because 
all Formation was developed within her, and thus she 
was perpetually giving birth, hence she must be in a 
continual state of copulation. To the Initiates it was 
understood that she was Dual and in this sense was 
the Genatrix within herself in the same way as in 
the Egyptian Cultus, and that it was perfectly Kosmi- 
cal ; but to the multitude this was not known, so they 
developed a Cultus in which sexual impurity was the 
dominant element of her worship. As a result of this, 
there were kept Temple Virgins, as they were called, 
who were in fact not Virgins at all, though they were 
not married. These girls were the Priestesses or 
Sacred Courtesans of Maha-Devi and the nautch girls 
of the modern Hindoo Cultus are the survivals of this 
practice. At the time that this was practiced there 
was a secret Cultus in which her nature as the Virgin 
Mother was taught, and here the most austere purity 



THEOGENESIS. 185 

was enjoined. The devotees of the Virgin Mother 
were required to lead a life of the most austere self- 
discipline and to mortify the flesh. She was sup- 
posed to have no mercy on anyone who was domi- 
nated by carnal desire, and therefore they had to 
mortify the flesh until all lust was dead. She was the 
Mother, but the Mother who did not believe in sparing 
the rod! Also it was recognized that Her great ef- 
fort was to bring forth children upon Her own Plane, 
that is, within the Formative Sphere, above the Har- 
mony of the Seven Fires. To do this it was essential 
that all of the Energies of the Seven Serpents, and of 
the Nature devoid of Reason that sprang from the 
activity of those Energies should become de-energized 
within the soul. Thus it was that before she could 
give birth to one in this Region of the Eighth she 
must de-energize all of the Seven Energies, and this 
would amount to the destruction of all their soul be- 
low this Formative Sphere. In this way she had to 
destroy them on all the Lower Planes of Action be- 
fore she could bear them on her own Plane. In this 
way she became the Destructress as well as the Gena- 
trix. Thus she was the Mother and at the same time 
the very embodiment of Wanton Destruction. In this 
aspect we see her still preserved in the Hindoo Kali, 
which is a Spiritual Apotheosis of Durga, who was 
the Virgin Mother as the Destructress. As a result 
of this conception, human sacrifice was naturally of- 
fered to her, and in later times, to a great extent, 
animal sacrifice. Then she was the one who required 
the sacrifice of Human Life to her, so that she might 
in this way draw her children to her bosom. In this 
sense she became Bhovanee, who is worshiped to this 
day among the Javanese descendants of the Nagas. 
The Bhovanee Cultus, which gave rise to the Thugs, 
is a pure Naga Cultus. She is represented with the 
sweetest face conceivable, for she is the mother anxi- 
ous to clasp her children to her bosom, and this she 
does through their death. This led in the course of 
time to a regular Cult of murder, that is, the killing 
of people so that they might go to the bosom of Bhova- 
nee. Of course this was a perversion of the true Cul- 
tus, for the death which Bhovanee demanded was a 
purely mystical one, and her children who were 
clasped to her bosom were still living in the Physical 



186 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

Body. This shows the great danger which is at all 
times attendant upon the giving of the Sacred Mys- 
teries in any form to the Vulgar. They are sure to 
materialize them, and give to them a physical form. 
It is in this way that anything so sacred as the Mys- 
tery of the Virgin Mother-Destructress became the 
cause of human sacrifice and ritual murder, and that 
the Cultus of the Great Harlot became the cause of 
ritualistic inchastity. Such Divine Mysteries should 
not be mentioned to the Profane at all. She was wor- 
shiped as the Cow-goddess, as the Bearer and the 
Suckler, which connects her with Hathor and Kefa 
in the Egyptian Cultus. 

The Cultus that was held by the most Spiritual of 
all the Initiates was that of the Heart of Heaven. This 
had the same meaning to them that it had to the 
Mayas and all the other Initiates of the mystic Fourth 
Degree. That is to say, it was Primordial Ideation, 
the Activity of that Ideation, manifesting as Primor- 
dial Will, in the form of the Formative Aspect of the 
Ultimale Spirit, in a word the Formative Potency of 
Primordial Mind, and lastly the Kosmic Manifesta- 
tion of that Primordial Ideation in the form of Kos- 
mic Ideation or Taht. There were not so many thou- 
sands in the Old Days who were ever Initiated into 
this Mystery, for it was reserved for the most holy 
of the people, and for them alone. The Heart of 
Heaven was with them, in common with all the other 
Mayan races, a Double-Sexed Divinity, and hence 
there was not in this Cultus any element of sex wor- 
ship. It was this element that kept it in perfect purity 
during all the time of the Naga period. The Heart 
of Heaven was conceived in two aspects, or we might 
say in three. There was first of all the Heart that 
Thinks and the Mouth that Speaks, or Primordial 
Ideation and the Formative Trend of this Ideation, 
which was identical with the Primordial Will, and its 
aspect of Neucleation. To this was given the name 
of Bodhi. There was also conceived the Action of 
this Bodhi in Nature, so that there was manifested 
the Kosmic Thought or Kosmic Reason, as the Mir- 
roring of Primordial Ideation in Nature, as the Logos 
or Taht; to this was given the name of Buddh or 
Reason ; also the Formative Mind, as the Norm of 
Synthesis, which acts upon the Formative Sphere or 



THEOGENESIS. 187 

Region of the Eighth, Maha-Devi. Because this was 
the Formative Intelligence, determining all the Syn- 
thetic Operations of the Kosmos, and hence the Norm 
of Integration, they gave to it the name Dharma, 
meaning originally the Trunk of a Tree, in the sense 
of being the source of all the Accretive Operation of 
the Formative Principle. It was also conceived as 
that which binds together and unites as a perfect Syn- 
thesis. It was, in fact, the Intelligence directing the 
Formative Principle of Maha-Devi. Quite often, how- 
ever, they confused the two aspects of the Kosmic 
Reason under the common name of Buddh, Reason. 
This was the same as the Eyes that See, the Third 
Person in the Trinity. This was quite natural, as the 
Heart of Heaven was Dual-Sexed, and the Logos is 
Masculine and the Formative Mind the Feminine 
Counterpart or Syzygy of the Logos. Those who were 
initiates of this Mystery of the Heart of Heaven, of 
the Mystic Fourth Degree, became in the course of 
time known as Buddhists, as Initiates into the Mystery 
of the Buddh or Kosmic Reason. They were the same 
as the Past Epopts in the other Sections of the Broth- 
erhood. When they were made perfect in this Mys- 
tery, and had become Initiates into the higher Mystery 
of Bodhi they were called Arahats. 

In the course of time there appeared another con- 
ception, such as had never been fully developed in 
any of the other Sections of the Brotherhood. That 
was the conception of the periodical incarnation of 
the Buddh in the soul of some one man. This per- 
son might be a great Hierophant, or he might be one 
of less degree, though he was invariably one of royal 
blood. When the incarnation took place, he became 
the Supreme Head of the Hierarchy, no matter what 
his previous position had been. This was most natu- 
ral, for the Fourth Degree was the last Degree of 
the Brotherhood, and it was only natural that the 
Incarnation of the Buddh should be the hierarchal 
head of the students of that Mystery. There were a 
great many of these incarnations, called Buddhas, or 
Fully Enlightened Ones, that is, ones in which the 
full light of the Buddh was Incarnate, during the 
10,000 years from the settlement of India to the in- 
vasion of the Aryan Barbarians. However, all of the 
Buddhas were not Nagas, for they recognized among 



188 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 

the Hierophants of the Fourth Degree in other Sec- 
tions of the Brotherhood many of the same degree of 
attainment, and to these they also gave the title of 
Buddha. However, at long intervals of time there ap- 
peared a man in whom not only the Buddh but even 
the Supreme Bodhi or Primordial Ideation was fully 
incarnate, and to such they gave the title of Buddhas 
Great, or Supreme Buddhas, that is, incarnations of 
both Buddh and Bodhi. All together there were only 
three of these Great Buddhas during the 10,000 years 
of the Naga Period. The Buddhists or Initiates into 
the Mystery of the Buddh, and particularly the Mys- 
tery of Bodhi, the Heart that Thinks, were fully con- 
versant with the mystical meaning of all the lower 
Degrees, and hence they knew that the gods were 
merely states of the universal Operations through Cre- 
ative Evolution. Therefore they worshiped nothing, 
but understood the meaning of all things, both in the 
Uncreate and in the realm of Creation. Knowing all 
of those things they were above the Illusion cast by 
them, and formed for themselves a Law that was de- 
rived directly from the source of all Truth in the 
Bosom of the Heart that Thinks, or Bodhi. 

Knowing the source of the entire evolutionary pro- 
cess to be in the Primordial Ideation of Bodhi or the 
Heart that Thinks, they realized that the natural pro- 
cesses were but the mirroring in Nature of the Pure 
Ideation of the Heart of Heaven. Knowing the Ulti- 
mate Cause of all things, they were Masters of the 
Law of Causation in its ultimate bearings. This 
knowledge they called the Doctrine of the Heart, that 
is, the Doctrine or Law which was revealed by the 
Ideation of the Heart of Heaven, and which they con- 
trasted to the Doctrine of the Eye, or the knowledge 
which one had to derive from a^study of the Evo- 
lutionary process in operation in Nature. Thus the 
Doctrine of the Eye was derived from the study of 
the evolutionary process itself, while the Doctrine of 
the Heart was the result of the direct Intuition of 
the Eternal Norms governing and being mirrored in 
that evolutionary process. This Doctrine of the Heart, 
which was proclaimed afresh by every Great Buddha, 
and for the proclamation of which He appeared when- 
ever it was entirely lost sight of, was the final con- 
summation of all the Naga Mysteries. The mere un- 



THEOGENESIS. 189 

derstanding of this doctrine was supposed to bring 
one into the realization of the highest Goal or Nir- 
vana. This remained the supreme Cultus of India un- 
til the invasion of the Aryan Barbarians brought the 
Mysteries to an end. 



y 






1.S* 






^ ^ 



W 







v- 



^ * 






* ! 






^ •— _* 6 ... V ..<% -••• „*° . 



% 






A 







v ** °^ 4 - c ° a° %. •" <y 



* ^ 



\^ •- 





















^v 














:^?i»^» ,*«?„ .V^. <5*[p. 



K '-SOPS / \ ' ♦♦ ** '-.W. : / ^ -■ • 







^ 







Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 

PreservationTechnologies 

^P ^ A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 1 6066 
(724)779-2111 




> v 







0° ** 



^ > 



£> N 



.A 



V 



A V 






-2> 



A 



*>** 
^ ^ 




V' 





1* 



V 



lO^, 








A ^ " 1 <y 






^. y r<V * 




k°V 








1". ^o« 



vA 

C, vP 




k 



f V 



O * o . ■» * /\ <» 

<« <rNS\\\T\ v &. j> ^ 




^ / % WW** ** *« ' 




^ 



i* 







V 





> 








A 9* 



.*' 




DEC 69: "^ ;|i|'. ^^ :JS^'- ^^ 



** % 



ST. AUGUSTINE 







